Welcome to Salem Teens Fan Fiction Central. Here you can post fan fictions, write about the show, or anything you'd like. Please do not post negative replies. I hope you enjoy the board, and all it's members.
Salem Teens Fan Fiction Central
My Boyfriend's Back chapter 2 (NSG sequel)
by Rebel Goddess (no login)
I've been watching 'Drive Me Crazy'. Interesting film. Very silly. (Rebel's rambling again - apologies) It reminded me of Shelle, but that's another story. Chapter 2 is slightly illuminating, but not much. I like keeping my reader in the dark.
I disclaim. Steal my story and no cop on earth will keep me from stealing your front teeth, OK?
Chapter 2
The physical pain, when it arrived, was as intense as ever. Three months of this torture and he still wasn’t used to it. The manacles on his hands and feet were rubbing sores deep into his skin. His torturer looked at him carefully, examining him like a medical doctor would. Looking for signs of weakness.
“This won’t do. He’s no good to me wasting away. Arnie, I want you to take Mr Brady for a run every morning. Leave the chains on. It will make him stronger. He is to have red meat, I want to see the muscles on him through his clothes. He must be strong for what is to come. You can stop stretching him now. I think perhaps, we will use the machine on him now.” The voice stopped, and Shawn’s arm were released from his position of hanging onto the ceiling by his wrists.
“Yes, boss.” The voice was left in the room as Arnie fetched the machine, wheeling it in on its squeaking trolley.
“You know, Mr Brady, that I will win. Ah, here it is.” The voice smiled at the sight of the torture instrument. It was a complex computer with a head set. Remembering every other occasion it had been used, Shawn shied away from it, like a frightened animal. It was a reflex he couldn’t control. Arnie grabbed his wrists and wrenched him down into the chair, roughly fixing the electrodes to Shawn’s forehead.
“Time to begin.” The voice was ice cold and without emotion. That was something it had in common with Elvis, Shawn thought. The same emotionless manners, but if he thought Elvis Dimera was a nightmare, he had been living in a world of soft, pink, fluffy dreams. The voice made Elvis look like Belle in their characters by comparison.
The pain in Shawn’s head was terrible as the machine was switched on. The electric current flowing through it was doing something horrible to the insides of his head. He realised the voice had been playing with him, that this was the real trial. Everything up to this point had been a game. He was determined to pass the test, that or die. He couldn’t let the voice win. He couldn’t do that to everyone back in Salem. He couldn’t let the voice win, or Kitty would never see him again. He couldn’t do that to her.
“Being stubborn, are we?” The voice was more amused than angry. “Increase the voltage. Double it. I want him on his knees before we are finished. Then he may rest.”
Shawn concentrated harder, pushing away everything but her face. He was making himself a new place to be, a safe haven for his mind while his body was being tortured. Nothing there would hurt him, nothing could. He built it up like a castle in the sky. The meadow was green, lusciously green, and it had tiny yellow flowers in it. The next wave of electric force passed through his body. Shawn closed his eyes and looked at the meadow. Now for the sky, it was blue with hazy white clouds. He could lie on his back and stare at those clouds. He was safe. The pain left him, but the electricity kept flowing. He could feel what the voice was trying to do to him, and he couldn’t stop it. Not yet.
“Enough.” The voice was pleased. Shawn was even stronger than it had been thought. “Arnie, free him. He may have double rations tonight.”
Then it was all over and the voice was gone, Arnie with him. Shawn stood in the darkness of the room and tried to remember what day it was. He passed to the wall and allowed his fingers to pass over the dents he had made there. Each groove represented another day of his captivity. He added another only at the instant before he fell asleep, and then it was more a recording of one less day until he was free. Another day fewer before he would be with her again.
Exhausted and in pain, Shawn curled up into a ball, feeling the familiar chains bash against his bones and closed his eyes. Now was not the time to die. Now was the time to live. If he lived now, there would be time for other things later. He didn’t dream much of the future, heartache lay where plans were destroyed. He thought of the past for a moment, and regretted it.
Flashback
John Black, Belle’s father, spoke next. He was yelling too. “Damn it Hope! I can’t live this lie anymore! JT is my son just as much he is yours and I need to be with him!”
End of flashback
That had been the beginning of it all. The lies he discovered had started it, of course, but he now knew that there was more beneath the surface of Salem than anyone dreamed. More than even Stefano Dimera knew. Shawn blamed his own naivety for some of the things that had happened to him. His own stupidity for others. Betrayal went with every relationship in Salem. Some plotted, others were forced into impossible situations that seemed to necessitate lies, and then there were those who wouldn’t tell the truth if their lives depended on it. Pain lived in Salem, heartache fomented in the alleyways and behind the closed doors of the houses, deceit grew, encompassing everything in its malignant path. He thought there were people he could always trust, always rely on. Now he knew that the only person he was ever able to rely on was himself, and even that was being taken away from him.
Flashback
Shawn woke with the pain in his body worse than he remembered it ever being before. His legs were numb, thankfully, but his shoulder felt like he had ripped it out of its socket. The dark haired, pretty nurse smiled down on him, and he tried to focus.
“Urhg?” He couldn’t say too much. Vague memories kept flashing through his mind, but nothing to keep a strong grasp on.
“How are you feeling? Do you know where you are?” She was young, quite pretty, with thick, glossy black hair. She had a tiny red rosebud nestled above her left ear, and Shawn got a glimpse of it as she leaned down to put a thermometer in his mouth. “Hang on,” she pulled it out again, “your temperature is a little bit up, but that’s fine. It just means your body is fighting the infection.”
“Where is this place?” Shawn’s mind was foggy, but he could just about remember Belle doing something wrong, something very wrong, and then there was something about the motorbike and Megan.
“This is Somerset Town hospital, don’t you remember your trip here?” The nurse began to look worried.
“My friend, a girl of my age, is she here too?” Shawn suddenly became desperately afraid for Megan.
“There was a girl, but she went to the general hospital instead. I can call and ask after her if you like?” Shawn nodded and tried to remember what had happened the night before, but couldn’t.
End of flashback
He’d been stupid at that hospital. He should have called home, called Belle, Philip, Pink, anyone, not just lain there alone. He was too damn stubborn though. His stupid pride was half of what had got him into this. He couldn’t help that now, but he could help the rest. Fighting to stay awake for another moment so he could think, he needed to plan. He thought he had a little more than three months to get out and get to Paris. After that, God only knew what he would be doing. He wouldn’t think about that now. That was for later, when he woke in a cold sweat and had no idea where he was. That was for dreaming when he was asleep, of being in Belle’s arms, of talking to Kitty, of dancing with Megan, watching JT grow up, everything that he would dream of later he pushed to the back of his mind. He tried to sleep, but the voice rang through his head.
“You will obey me, Mr Brady. There are things I can do to you that you can not even imagine in your wildest and most terrifying nightmares.” It echoed through the room, and Shawn knew that even if he slept he would dream of it. There was no escape, possibly not even death would give him respite from it. Shawn had heard the voice of Satan, and it had an American accent.
The night was cold and lonely for Belle Black, alone in her room without her friends. More than three months ago Shawn Douglas Brady, her best friend in the world, had fought with his parents and disappeared into the night like a ghost. No one had heard from him since. Belle didn’t know why he had gone. She had thought perhaps that he had joined the Merchant Marines early, but they had no record of him. No Shawn Brady had turned up in any hospital anywhere in a tri-state area, and they hadn’t even got a postcard from him. Belle was miserable without him, and Philip was no substitute for her Tough Boy. No matter how hard Brady tried to cheer her up, he couldn’t do it. There was a rumour that Shawn had run away forever, but it was pointed out that he had no money, less than a tank of gas in the bike, and only the clothes on his back. He could have packed and gone, taking money with him as he had before when he had gone to see Megan in New York. The remains of his bike had been found on the coastal path miles outside of Salem. It wasn’t just a bit crushed, it was completely destroyed. The largest piece was the handlebars. After that, it had been speculated that Shawn was dead. That he would never come back, Belle refused to believe. She knew her Tough Boy would rather die then leave her wondering forever. He wasn’t like that. He had called every week when he had gone to New York.
They had found a number for Rosa and Guiseppe’s restaurant in Shawn’s room, but they had neither seen him, nor heard from him for several weeks. Philip even suggested asking Kitty if she knew where he was, but she had no idea. That had worried Belle. Shawn might have left her, his parents and his baby brother, but he wouldn’t have taken Megan and not told Kitty or not gone to her. Now all she could do was cry herself to sleep and pray he would come back to her one day. She refused to believe that he was dead. She would know if he was. She had a connection to her Tough Boy that would tell her if he died, as it had told her she was in trouble. She couldn’t shake the feeling that he needed her, that he was in trouble…
Shawn woke from his sleep to find his prison walls were broken down and he was lying in the meadow of his mind, with a beautiful girl standing amongst the yellow flowers, except now they were bluebells, and the girl had long daisy chains like jewellery hanging on her wrists, her throat and woven into her beautiful blonde hair. She was so beautiful, with soft blonde hair, huge blue eyes and the face of an angel.
“Hello.” It sounded strange to say such a simple word to such a beautiful girl. He felt like he should be grovelling at her bare feet, kissing the ground she walked on.
She laughed, and Shawn felt his heart pound. It was a beautiful laugh, musical and flowing a waterfall.
“Hello,” she said to him joyfully. Her face was so beautiful, and so full of happiness. “Are you coming?” She started walking, gliding through the meadow, the bluebells parting before her.
“Where are we going?” Shawn started to run after her, finding his feet heavy and the meadow strangely big.
“To see the children!” She called over her shoulder, “They’ve been waiting for you!”
Shawn suddenly knew that he had to follow her, that he had to get out of the meadow and accompany her wherever she went.
“Who are the children?” Shawn called after her, and looked down to see his feet were trapped by the bluebells. They were wrapped around his ankles. They were tightening, and the bluebells had changed from floral decorations to steel manacles. They were still as fine and as beautiful as the bluebells, the same shape, but now they bound his legs together. The angel was further away than ever, calling him on and laughing that wonderful laugh.
Then there was thunder in their meadow, and the voice of Shawn’s tormentor rang out. “You can’t leave, Mr Brady, you will never leave.”
The angel was even further gone, beckoning with her beautiful hand, leaning out to him, but Shawn couldn’t move. The meadow was receding and the darkness of his prison cell was reclaiming him. He struggled desperately against his bonds, as the angel disappeared into the darkness, a bright spot marking where she had stood.
“No!” Shawn yelled out, and the walls of his prison closed in around him.
“But you see, Mr Brady, you can never escape, and you will never see daylight again.” The voice was so calm, so cool, that Shawn was terrified by it. He almost wept as the dark returned, wiping away all trace of the meadow, daylight and the girl. The manacles were heavier than ever, and through the darkness, he thought he could hear the trundling wheels of the machine coming closer and closer.
Shawn woke, sweating and frightened, to hear the door of his cell being unlocked. Arnie came in and, with a lot of grunting, released Shawn from the wall, but not he manacles that held his hands and feet together.
“Come on kid,” Arnie said to him, watching as the slender boy scoffed down his scant breakfast. “Running time.”
For a few blissful minutes, Shawn thought that he would see the sun again. Then, when Arnie led him out of the complex, he realised that it was still dark. It must have been in the early hours of the morning, well before dawn as nothing but the moon and a million billion stars glowed in the sky, with no rosy hue of light to warm Shawn’s heart. The air, after the stale and foetid atmosphere of his cell, was glorious in his lungs. He stood for a moment just breathing it in. He took in every detail of his surroundings, though there was dishearteningly little to see. A wood, as thick and as dark as any forest he had ever seen, surrounded the stone building, impenetrable and dangerous. A high wire fence, electrified he thought, was built around three sides, and on the fourth side, there was a cliff face as sheer and as smooth as glass. No escape routes, one high barbed wire gate, a crisp blanket of frost on the grass, and a snap of something more than a Salem autumn in the air. Arnie grunted, and handed Shawn a heavy duty pair of boots. Pulling them on gratefully, Shawn realised that he would be made to run around the sides of the complex, perhaps half a mile in its circumference, with his manacles on as Arnie drove a small golf cart style vehicle and dragged him by a chain. It would be torturous of months of enforced inactivity, but he would have to do it anyway.
“Move!” Arnie barked at him. “Hurry it up!”
Shawn felt himself half yanked off his feet as Arnie climbed into the little motor cart, the ten foot chain no use as a weapon as a gun was trained on him at all times. He began to run, not quickly but with a steady gait that he could keep up for hours if he had to.
The voice’s owner smiled at the video of the prisoner in the yard. Shawn Brady might be a goddamned son of a bitch, but he was going to be the most excellent subject for the treatment ever. He might even survive it to the final stage, if he was either very lucky or very clever. With the Brady family history, Shawn would probably be lucky, but not that lucky. Laughing softly, the voice switched the tape off and fell into a dreamless sleep, untroubled by the torture of Shawn or the consequences of the actions the voice had committed. There was no room for remorse in a heartless fiend’s mind. It would have been dangerous, and there was already plenty of danger in that life, though the voice did nothing to decrease the rate at which the danger came. Shawn, the voice knew, might one day turn, and bite the hand who fed him, but if the treatment was completed, Shawn would sooner kill his own parents and blow up the whole of Salem than harm a single hair on the head of the voice. Yes, he was a good subject. He had already proven that he was braver than any other person of his age and loyal to a fault, and now he was proving his intelligence and spirit. The voice would be very surprised if Shawn did not make at least one successful escape before the treatment was completed. It would only confirm Arnie’s theory that the boy’s spirit would be impossible to break, and only complete amnesia would stop him from continuing his life as the most faithful friend ever born in Salem.
“Truly,” the voice whispered in it’s dreamless sleep, “the perfect subject for my project.”
Then came a chuckle, low and cold, that passed through the window and into the yard. Shawn thought it was the most horrible sound he had ever heard as he passed under that window on his run, and ran a little faster to get away from it. He refused to cover his ears or act like it had really affected him, but in the core of his soul, it became another reason to live. No one could laugh like that and be less than a megalomaniac nutcase. ‘The enemy must be defeated,’ Shawn whispered to himself as he ran, a mantra he would repeat again and again to keep himself strong, ‘at any cost.’ He left the significance of the statement hanging in the air for a moment, and then whispered, “Even if I die, they go with me.”
He smiled, a slow and unhappy smile of absolute belief. If it took him a hundred years and he had to kill every person that the voice put between them, he would have his revenge. For Megan, for JT, for Kitty, for Belle, he had to do it, but most of all, for himself and his angel. He couldn’t live with evil like that in the world and not need to fight it. It was impossible for him. He looked at the moon and swore by the twin solar bodies that controlled fate, that if it took him forever, the voice would die by his hand. He would silence it for eternity. Shawn smiled into the night, and ran faster.
I felt mean not posting this. It's a bit different, less Shelle interaction, bigger obstacles, and, oh yeah, just a little bit of mind control plots. Princess Gina forgive me. Tell me if you want ratings on these, as a guideline anyway.
I disclaim.
Chapter 1
It had been three months and four days since the sunshine had gone out of his life. Shawn Brady was sitting and thinking, brooding about that day, the day it had all gone wrong. Megan was gone, and she wasn’t coming back. He didn’t know when, or if, he would see her again. It was his fault. If he hadn’t let her on the back of the motorbike, she would be in Salem with him, where she was supposed to be. He wouldn’t be stuck in this hell hole, and he might have found out what was going on with Belle and Henry. Anyway he looked at it, he had made a mess and he had not been the only one to pay. If it wasn’t against his religion, he would have considered suicide. He was so alone and his broken heart throbbed worse every second. Everyone had been lost to him through betrayal, deceit or his own sheer stupidity. He kept replaying that moment when he had seen the truck skid in the road, trying to think of how he could have done things differently, stopped what was to come. He had been on some serious pain killers that night, he had been in no fit state to drive. He shouldn’t have been on the back of that motorbike at all, but he had had to get out of there. It was too much.
‘Just like you, Shawn, isn’t it?’ he thought to himself coldly. ‘Run away as soon as the world gets too tough. Some Tough Guy you turned out to be. You couldn’t even protect the people you loved the most.’
The darkness of the room was getting to him. He closed his eyes and thought about that last day, thinking even more desperately how he could undo it all and start again.
Flashback
Henry with his arm around Belle’s waist, in bed with her.
His mother and father arguing.
The way the truck had skidded across the road and slammed into that damn tree.
The searing pain across his legs as his jeans were ripped open by the road and the final agony of feeling his shoulder dislocate.
Seeing Megan’s body lying limply in the road, the rain soaking her through.
The blood that seemed to be everywhere, running through his eyes.
End of flashback
He had lost hope when he had lost Belle. Now only Paris was left to him. That was where she might come back to him, but even if she didn’t, Paris had Kitty in it. Kitty would be able to help him. When, not if, he went to Paris, she would be there. If she couldn’t help, and Belle didn’t come, he knew that the Seine would claim a drowning victim that night. What else was left for him but that? He still had time. Leaning back, he thought again, remembering so much that it hurt.
Flashback
“Megan,” he ignored his own pain as he stared at his Star Child, screaming at her across the road. “Megan! Speak to me! Move! Oh, God, don’t let her die. Don’t let her die.”
He was praying harder than he ever had before. Even when JT was dying, he hadn’t been this desperate. When JT was dying, Belle had been by his side. Now he was alone. The lightning crashed, illuminating the road for a split second and the thunder rumbled after it. He could see the blood, covering the road. His legs wouldn’t obey him. His right shoulder was completely dislocated. With his left arm and his body, each inch gained a torturous pain to his body, Shawn crawled on his belly across the road. He had lost his helmet somewhere, but hers was still on. He didn’t want to remove it in case he hurt her more, but he need to see if she would be alright, or if he had just killed his best friend.
End of flashback
The tears welled up in Shawn’s eyes as he thought about that night. It was his fault. Always his fault. He forced them down again with a tremendous effort. They wouldn’t help now. He had to stay strong. More than that, he had to stay alive. Tears would do nothing for that. If he showed weakness, he would die from it. ‘I have to be her Tough Guy.’ He kept telling himself it, but he could barely hold it together. Images of Megan and Belle from that night kept going through his mind.
“Not now.” Shawn took a deep breath and cleared his mind. In place of their faces he put Kitty’s. She was his strength now, his dream, the one he had to get to or die trying.
The door opened and a light shone in. Then that dreaded voice spoke. The words were benign, but the ideas behind them were foul and terrifying. The voice filled his nightmares, and he knew he would never really escape from it. How could he?
“Ah, Mr Brady, you’re awake.”
“What do you want?” Shawn was still strong enough for defiance, and he spat the words.
“I think you know that, Mr Brady.” The voice was almost sneering at him. Shawn’s stomach turned. He thought of Kitty, and was strong when the pain came. He would win this battle yet, even if it took him the rest of his life.
Sugar is Sweet, My Love, but Not as Sweet as You...Chapter 1 NOT NSG SEQUEL
by Rebel Goddess (no login)
This isn't the sequel to Never Said Goodbye. It's a Valentine's challenge fic I'm writing for another board. I will post My Boyfriend's Back (the real sequel), and if you like, this too, but MBB may need an overhaul before it emerges once again onto the net. If there are strange things going on, you know it's Salem.
I disclaim. However, anyone who feels like giving me Jason Cook (or Jason Behr for that matter) for Valentine's Day is perfectly welcome to do so (giggle).
Chapter One
“Hey Shawn.” Two simple words and my heart nearly bursts through my chest.
“Hi Belle,” quick, think of something else to say. “Um, Belle, did you finish Mr Mason’s English assignment?”
She frowns at me, biting her lower lip in that cute way she’s done for as long as I can remember. “You know I did, Shawn, you helped me with it.”
“I meant the short story,” she twirls her hair in two fingers, and I’m suddenly glad she’s worn it down today. It means it’s easier for me to thread this rosebud through it when she’s not looking. Of course, she notices immediately, but what do I care? She’s smiling at me.
“Shawn,” she purrs, and I keep thinking about kittens.
“Yes?” Then I’m kissing her, and I don’t care who’s watching. Actually, the only person who’s watching is JT, and he’s only three, so he doesn’t care. By Venus, I love this girl.
We don’t speak, there’s no need for words. We understand each other perfectly.
The doorbell rings, and, slowly drawing back from my Isabella, I run to get it, eager to get rid of whoever it is so I can return to her. I have a very special box of chocolates to show my love.
Something dark comes out of the sunlit porch, and then I’m on the ground, gas filling my lungs, and I can’t see a thing…
I wake up, and the sun’s just about to go down. The box of chocolates I bought for Belle, the one with the Claddagh promise ring right in the middle, is still sitting on the table, but of Belle there is no sign. JT’s still sitting in his playpen, but he’s screaming, tears flooding down his cheeks, and then I see the spatula on the floor. I don’t know why that made me think something really bad had happened, but it did.
Suddenly I want to see Belle, and I don’t care if she calls me ‘sweet’ or ‘sugarplum’ or even ‘candy guy’, because right now, I’ve never been more terrified in my entire life, and I don’t know why. Belle’s probably just calling the cops… but if that were true, she’d be bouncing JT on one hip, holding the phone against her ear as she soothed him and looking for something to use to wake me up, not being in another room.
I lift my head groggily, and get to my feet slowly. I walk slowly over to the spatula, barely noticing that JT has got hold of one of my biology textbooks and is slowly shredding it while he screams his head off, and there are two tiny conversation hearts laid carefully upon it. I think I’m going mad. They’re broken in two, the first is yellow and pink, it reads ‘Good’, and the second, blue and red I notice, says ‘Bye’, and it is at that precise moment I feel my heart slip out of my chest and dissolve.
That sounds so stupid. No one’s heart dissolves. It breaks, shatters, melts, beats rapidly, but it doesn’t dissolve, yet that’s what happened to me. My heart dissolved because for my entire life time I have been loved by the person I will always love most always, and now I know she’s gone. Perhaps it’s the famous Horton connection that tells me, but I know that this Valentine’s Day, I won’t be seeing my Belle again.
I’m nineteen years old, a college kid with prospects in law enforcement, and I’ve just lost the love of my life. Damn.
Belle hailed a taxi, and she and Shawn headed to Titan. They road an elevator up to the executive branch.
"Good morning Miss Black," said the receptionist that sat outside of what used to be Victor's office.
"Good morning Marie. Is he in?" said Belle pointing to an office.
"Yes he is. Would you like me to tell him that you are coming in?" Marie asked Belle.
"No thankyou. I want to surprise him," said Belle pulling Shawn's sleve towards the office door. She opened the door, and Shawn saw an old blond friend, hard at work.
"Phillip," Belle said as Phillip looked up.
"Hey Belle," Phillip said, getting up and hugging his friend. He looked at Shawn for a moment, "Shawn?" Phillip asked.
"Hey Phil," Shawn said extending his hand to shake, but Phillip had other plans, he pulled him into a hug.
"Brady it is has been so long! What are you doing here?" Phillip asked.
"Just visiting," Shawn said looking at Belle.
"You two arn't..." Phillip started, pointing at Shawn and then at Belle.
"Oh, No!," Shawn said, "We are just hanging out together."
"Phillip, I thought that we three could go out to lunch today," Belle interupted.
"Oh, sure. Mimi and I were actually going to have lunch together, but I am sure that she would love to go out with you two as well," Phillip said.
"Great," said Belle, "It's been awhile since we got to spend anytime together. She has been to busy," belle said eyeing Phillip.
"What can I say," said Phillip, "We are in love."
"So then this thing with you and Mimi is real," said Shawn, " Belle wasn't just playing with me?"
"It's real alright," said Phillip.
"What happened to your obsession with Chloe?" asked Shawn.
"We talked to each other, and I found that I was in love witht he Chloe that I knew, not the person that she had become with Brady. She was more...I don't know. She just was a different person I guess," Phillip said.
"Oh, I am sorry," said Shawn, "But I am happy for you and Mimi.
"Thanks," said Phillip, "So what's going on with you two? Are the sparks still in the air?" asked Phillip.
And just at that moment, Mimi walked into the room.
"Saved by the bell," Shawn said under his breath.
Belle hailed a taxi, and she and Shawn headed to Titan. They road an elevator up to the executive branch.
"Good morning Miss Black," said the receptionist that sat outside of what used to be Victor's office.
"Good morning Marie. Is he in?" said Belle pointing to an office.
"Yes he is. Would you like me to tell him that you are coming in?" Marie asked Belle.
"No thankyou. I want to surprise him," said Belle pulling Shawn's sleve towards the office door. She opened the door, and Shawn saw an old blond friend, hard at work.
"Phillip," Belle said as Phillip looked up.
"Hey Belle," Phillip said, getting up and hugging his friend. He looked at Shawn for a moment, "Shawn?" Phillip asked.
"Hey Phil," Shawn said extending his hand to shake, but Phillip had other plans, he pulled him into a hug.
"Brady it is has been so long! What are you doing here?" Phillip asked.
"Just visiting," Shawn said looking at Belle.
"You two arn't..." Phillip started, pointing at Shawn and then at Belle.
"Oh, No!," Shawn said, "We are just hanging out together."
"Phillip, I thought that we three could go out to lunch today," Belle interupted.
"Oh, sure. Mimi and I were actually going to have lunch together, but I am sure that she would love to go out with you two as well," Phillip said.
"Great," said Belle, "It's been awhile since we got to spend anytime together. She has been to busy," belle said eyeing Phillip.
"What can I say," said Phillip, "We are in love."
"So then this thing with you and Mimi is real," said Shawn, " Belle wasn't just playing with me?"
"It's real alright," said Phillip.
"What happened to your obsession with Chloe?" asked Shawn.
"We talked to each other, and I found that I was in love witht he Chloe that I knew, not the person that she had become with Brady. She was more...I don't know. She just was a different person I guess," Phillip said.
"Oh, I am sorry," said Shawn, "But I am happy for you and Mimi.
"Thanks," said Phillip, "So what's going on with you two? Are the sparks still in the air?" asked Phillip.
And just at that moment, Mimi walked into the room.
"Saved by the bell," Shawn said under his breath.
I can't believe I'm posting this (again). Weird chapter. Re-reading it, I realise I come off a little homophobic, but I'm not. It's just... You have to read the chapter to see. Sorry if I offend anyone. I don't mean to.
I disclaim. This is one freaky chapter.
The beautiful banner is courtesy of AndieMc.
Chapter 16
One week to go until her high school Graduation, and Belle Black was miserable. She thought her boyfriend, Larry, was cheating on her. Shawn was distant with her, and spent all of his time talking to some people on a message board called Fan Fics and Chatter, or e-mailing his Kitty in Paris. Brady was at college, and she hadn’t seen him since Easter. Mimi was wrapped up in her romance with Kevin. Philip and Chloe were attached at the lip. God only knew what was going on with Jason and Jan. Pink was forever talking on the phone to Marco, her student boyfriend, in London or day dreaming about him. Only Megan was her usual self, and she occasionally acted totally weirdly.
Belle pushed her hair back into a ponytail and looked at the clock. She had told Larry she was going to the Brady Pub that night, and she was already late. She knew why Shawn was being odd with her, but she wished she could just confide in someone and hear them say, ‘No, Belle, you’re just being silly. Larry loves you. He’s not running around with Cindy, or anyone else,’ but it wasn’t about to happen. She knew perfectly well that Larry was cheating on her. She only stayed with the guy because otherwise Shawn would say ‘I told you so’ and she really didn’t want to hear that, least of all from him. It was his fault that she was in this appalling relationship, where she could neither love nor respect her boyfriend. The guy was a brainless jerk who was constantly trying to get into her pants. She was going to break up with him the day after Shawn left to join the Merchant Marines, and that day was only eight days away. Belle sighed as she walked down the stairs of her house, past her mother and out of the door. Salem was enjoying a warm summer, but it felt cold to Belle without Shawn. She wished she had known that it hadn’t been him Pink was kissing before she had begun to date Larry. She hadn’t found out until two weeks later why Shawn had got on the flight with a killer hangover, and then she regretted that she had told Larry she would be his girlfriend only the night before.
“Hey,” Megan came up behind her as she rounded the corner to the Brady Pub.
“Hey,” Belle was still down in the dumps. She couldn’t help it. Megan was cheerful for two reasons, one public, and one so private that no one else knew it or even suspected it. The public one was that she had finished all of her finals and from the expressions of the teachers as she wandered around the school, she had done well. The private one was that Brady would be home soon, and he didn’t have a girlfriend. Megan hoped she could fill that role in his life. It had been months since their kiss, but she dreamt of him every night, wrote to him once a week and honestly believed she had fallen in love with Belle’s older brother and that he might love her back.
“Larry coming tonight?” Belle looked at the grinning Megan.
“No, he’s not. I have dance committee tonight. We’ve got so much to do before next week. I can’t believe they decided to put the Prom the night before Graduation.” Belle regretted saying yes to being on the dance committee. It was so much work, and she really didn’t have the energy anymore, not without Shawn.
“Nuts, isn’t it?” Megan was still smiling.
“Absolutely. Is Shawn around?” Belle wanted to see her Tough Boy again. She couldn’t believe she wouldn’t see him every day after the next week. She was desperate to spend every moment with him.
“I’m not sure. He was going to take the Fancy Face 2 for a sail this afternoon, but I thought he’d be back by now.” Megan’s brow crinkled for a moment, then she smiled again as she saw a rather tired looking Shawn making his way across to the Pub.
Inside the Pub, Mimi and Kevin, Jason and Jan, and Chloe and Philip were all locking lips and slobbering over each other. It made Caroline and Grandfather Shawn glad that Shawn D didn’t have a girlfriend so they wouldn’t have to witness such a disgusting spectacle. As the door swung open, and Shawn saw all of his friends trying to get to know their partner’s throat a little better, he felt very alone.
He went over to the piano, finding his salty fingers itching to play, and sat down at it. His grandmother smiled at him, and he smiled gently back. He wasn’t really in the mood for talking. Instead, he flipped open the piano, felt his fingers touch the ivories and began to play from memory ‘Without You’.
He was murmuring the words in a low voice as Belle came in with Megan, and though only she knew the true significance of what he was saying, she didn’t say a word.
No I can’t forget this evening,
Or your face as I was leaving,
But I guess that’s just the way the story goes.
‘It’s too bad our story went that way, Isabella,’ Shawn thought sadly, his only hope being that when he returned to the bridge in Paris, she would be there waiting for him, with Larry forgotten forever.
You always smile but in your eyes your sorrow shows,
Yes it shows,
‘She can’t honestly believe that I can’t see how unhappy she is with Larry, the guy’s a moron.’ Shawn’s mind began to wander, but his fingers still produced beautiful music.
No I can’t forget tomorrow when I think of all my sorrow,
When I had you there but then I let you go.
“Worst bloody night of my life,” Shawn muttered to himself.
And now it’s only fair that I should let you know,
What you should know,
“Listen to me, Belle, if you have ears to hear.”
I can’t live, if living is without you.
I can’t live, I can’t live anymore.
I can’t live if living is without you.
I can’t give, I can’t give anymore.
“Poor Belle doesn’t know how true this is, I’ll die if I have to live without her.” Shawn was muttering to himself, unaware that he had gained an audience for his music. He was playing for himself, and himself alone. He finished the song, and at the end there was applause, but he wasn’t listening. When he turned around, he saw a glistening pair of blue eyes. Her blue eyes. He couldn’t take it. Not her at that moment. He had spent all afternoon trying to forget what she looked like, and as soon as he turned around she was back. God knew that he had been trying to be happy for her, but how could he be happy for a girl who so obviously wasn’t happy herself. He didn’t wait for her to speak. He ran from the Pub, from his emotions, from her. It was too much.
Belle wanted to cry as she watched him go. It felt like eight months before when he had returned just before school had started with Megan after his summer in New York and had disappeared after playing ‘Piece of my Heart’ by Janis Joplin.
Megan put her arm around Belle’s shoulders, not really understanding what was going on, and helped her to a seat. Brady would be back in a week, ironically coming the same day as Shawn was leaving. He would be able to help Belle.
Caroline watched as her grandson’s heart received another battering and sighed. She couldn’t understand why Belle and Shawn weren’t together when it was so obvious that they were in love with each other. She knew Belle had a boyfriend, but she didn’t think much of Larry, who seemed like a bit of a loud mouth git to her.
“Oh, well, they’ll sort it out in time. His parents certainly did.” She went back to cleaning glasses and forgot about it.
Two days before the senior Prom, Shawn and Megan were the only two in their group who didn’t have someone to go with. Shawn wished Kitty could come from Paris for the night, but he knew it was impossible. Megan equally wished Brady could come home a few days early to go with her, but he wouldn’t, she knew.
Jan and Jason had officially broken up, but were still going together as Jan had decided it was even lamer to go to the Prom alone than it was to go with your on - off boyfriend.
After taking a lot of flack from their friends, Shawn and Megan eventually decided to go to the Prom as each other’s dates. They had decided to go together after a particularly bitchy conversation with Jan and Chloe who had been taunting Megan about her lack of a date. She had refused several offers because she didn’t want to go with just anyone, and like Belle had before her, she was waiting impatiently for Shawn to ask her.
“You two are ridiculous. Rebel teens without clues. I can’t believe your both going to the Prom stag. It’s so sad.” Jan was in a good mood as Jason had been a good boy the night before and taken her to the movies instead of just the back seat of his car.
“Honestly, you’d think the entire human race was diseased from the way you act.” Chloe sneered, putting on her ‘Harlot Red’ lipstick.
“What, you mean you’ve been sleeping around again?” Megan muttered under her breath, replying to Chloe’s face, “I don’t care about the Prom. It’s one stupid night in my whole life that most people will be too drunk to remember anyway.”
“Oh come on, Megs,” Megan hated that nickname but Chloe insisted on using it anyway, “You know that Prom night is one of the most memorable occasions of a girl’s life.”
“Yeah, that and losing her virginity.” Jan added, staring nastily at a freshman girl who had made the mistake of looking at her.
“Well I guess only Chloe has a problem with that,” Megan really couldn’t be bothered to be nice anymore. She would shortly never see the girls again, if she could help it, so it didn’t matter what she said to them. “After all, she’s been dating Philly boy for what, two and a half years now? She isn’t keeping him much longer.”
The virginal - though the fact was hard to believe considering her recent sluttish behaviour - Chloe Lane scowled at Megan.
“At least I have a boyfriend,” she retorted angrily.
Megan’s anger flared. She was sick of this pair after a school year of listening to them whinge and plot. “Yeah, one who dumps you at the first chance the poor boy gets. You may act high and mighty, but you are more of a heinous bitch now than you ever were as a Ghoul Girl, and if possible, the kids find you even more repulsive now than they did then. Why do you think you weren’t even nominated for Prom Queen, Miss Popularity? Philip’s up for King, and I’m going to love seeing him dance with his Queen when he wins.”
“You little slut!” Chloe screamed at her and slapped Megan across the face.
Megan’s eyes were dark and brooding. Half of Salem High were there as she let rip. The right hook that had floored football players and would be attackers was let loose on Chloe Lane, queen bitch of the school. Megan would have done more, except when Chloe was on the floor, Shawn grabbed her by the arms and physically restrained her.
“Don’t even think about it! Do you want detention for the last day of school?” Shawn hissed in her ear, bodily carrying her away from the body she had laid out.
“Put me down!” Megan yelled. “I’m not through with the lying bitch yet!”
Shawn stopped listening as Megan attempted to pound him with her feet. He carried her all the way to the pool and dumped her in it fully clothed. “Cool off before the Principal gets here, Megan. If you’re suspended for fighting now, you’ll miss the Prom.”
Megan yelled in frustration, punched the water a few times, and calmed down. Belle helped her out, as Shawn had disappeared, knowing that Megan would have more than a little to say to him when she found him.
Megan had forgiven him for throwing her in the swimming pool by the end of school, and as a way to make it up to his Star Child, Shawn had promised to take her to the Prom. Belle was going with Larry, or Shawn would have got up the nerve to have asked her. Belle was upset that she couldn’t go with Shawn, as she had always intended to do ever since she knew there was such a thing as a Prom.
Belle had wanted to tell Larry that she wouldn’t go with him, so she could have one perfect high school memory of being with Shawn at a social event, but he had been so sweet and bought her so many roses as a gift to go along with his proposal that they went to the Prom together, Belle couldn’t bear to tell him no. She could still dance with Shawn, if she loaded Larry off onto whatever girl he was cheating on her with.
Nevertheless, she determined that even if she wasn’t going with Shawn, she was going to look beautiful at the Prom, and after a lot of persuading, managed to haul Megan, Pink, Susan, Mimi, Chloe and Jan into the local beauty salon after school on the day of the Prom. They were in there for hours. Megan was bored out of her mind, and her only distraction was teasing Mimi about her relationship with nerd come babe Kevin. She was ignoring Jan and Chloe, who had a black eye from where Megan had punched her, though she was desperately trying to cover it with make up. Chloe kept scowling at Megan, but when Megan did deem to notice her, she always smiled sweetly at the Chloho, knowing that would annoy her even more.
When they were finally done at half past six, primped and primed to the nines, in their dresses with long coats over so the boys would know what they looked like before they came to pick them up, Belle laughed. “You know, we look like those French courtesans Mme Simone was telling us about. The ones who went to the court to find men, and I don’t mean as husbands.”
“Belle Black has such naughty thoughts? Who could have guessed?” Henry’s voice rang out from behind her. Belle turned and stared at him without warmth. He was staring at her, no leering at them all. Henry was disgusting. He had given up any pretence of being a nice guy and was now a lecherous mauler. He was blackballed by practically every girl in the school, and would have been a social pariah except there were boys worse than him, and he was very rich, or rather, his father was.
“So, Henry, who’s your date tonight?” Mimi had all the gossip and knew that every single girl Henry had asked had turned him down flat. Even the ones who were generally considered easy wouldn’t go with him.
“Ah,” Henry was desperately racking his one brain cell trying to think.
“You don’t have one.” Henry ran after that, seeing the light in Megan’s eyes that was just daring him to lie and the tone of her voice that told him if he did he would regret it.
“That was fun.” Megan stated, then turned and started to walk to the Brady’s house.
“Bye!” They called to her, and she waved.
“I’m going home now, Mimi, are you coming?” Belle asked her politely.
“Yeah.” Mimi straightened her coat and started walking.
“Bye,” Belle said to Chloe and Jan, leaving Susan and Pink to make their own way home.
“Whatever.” Chloe replied, stomping off into the night.
“What’s her problem?” Mimi was not amused.
“I don’t know, and at this point, I don’t care. Come on, dinner will be ready.” Belle took her best friend by the hand and walked her home to the Blacks’ penthouse.
At half past seven exactly, Shawn was standing at the foot of the stairs, waiting for his Megan to come down. He was gorgeous in his tuxedo, though he wasn’t really smiling as his mother arranged his tie again.
Megan was a vision of loveliness in her long ball gown, her hair curled into bouncy waves and her usually make up less face shown to be beautiful in lipstick and powder.
“Hey,” Shawn managed to stutter out. He wasn’t used to Megan looking like this. She was usually in jeans, so to see her once again in a skirt was a bit of a shock.
“You ready?” She asked him, trying to get her breath back from wherever it had gone to after she saw him in that tux.
“Pictures first, remember?” Marlena said to Belle and Larry as they stood at the foot of the stairs, resplendent in their finery.
“Yes, Mom,” Belle said, wishing that the arm around her waist was Shawn’s.
The bulb flashed as Belle and Larry smiled. They both wanted to get going, looking for their loves that night already at the Prom.
The expensive black limousine Philip had borrowed from his father picked up Shawn and Megan first, then Mimi and Kevin, then Chloe, then finally Belle and Larry. The expression on Shawn’s face was, for the briefest fleeting moment, of complete love for Belle when he saw her in her beautiful ball gown. Then it was gone, replaced by a look of blank indifference to the world.
Everyone else was at the Prom already, dancing to the local popular rock band ‘Bleeding Eardrums’ in the gym that Belle had helped to decorate. The girls all looked so beautiful, and the boys so suave in their tuxes. Nobody could guess what was going to happen when the time for the Coronation of Prom King and Queen came.
“Hey, Megan,” Shawn said softly as they went in, “I know this isn’t really a date, but would you do me a favour and not leave my side for an instant. I really don’t want to dance with anyone but you tonight.”
Megan smiled at the compliment, but added knowingly, “And Belle.”
“No, not even her.” Shawn shook his head, and she realised that more was going on between the pair than even she could guess. “Dance with me?”
“Of course.” The song was fast, and immediately all the teenagers were grooving to the tunes.
“Hey look, there’s Susan!” Belle waved past Larry’s shoulder at the once fat girl who had lost significant amounts of weight, and though not actually thin, was now known more for her personality than her size.
“I didn’t know she was coming with Aaron.” Larry said, noticing the second richest guy in school on Susan’s arm.
“Mhm, he apparently asked her after a study session together. She really likes him,” Belle was happy for her friend. Susan deserved to some happiness after the way the kids at Salem High had treated her when she first came.
Belle kept trying to catch Shawn’s eye so they could dance together, but he was avoiding her, dancing with no one but Megan and starting several rumours about them. She sighed as she watched Megan rest her head on Shawn’s chest, and wished that was her. She hadn’t been exclusive in dancing with Larry. He had left her for a minute to get a drink, and she had been dancing with Philip. Then the lights dimmed throughout the gym and a spotlight started on the stage. It was finally time for Prom King, and more importantly, Queen to be announced.
The Principal, Mr Atkins, stood on the stage with an envelope in his hand. Mimi was standing by Belle’s side, and the girls held onto each other’s hands excitedly. Chloe and Jan were by the side of the stage, with Philip and Jason bringing them their drinks.
“This is the moment you have all been waiting for, it’s time to announce the Prom King and Queen of this year!” Mr Atkins half shouted into the microphone that the lead singer of ‘Bleeding Eardrums’ had been singing into a moment before.
Immense cheering followed Mr Atkins’ announcement, and all of the senior girls began to get overexcited, some jumping up and down in their happiness.
“Shut the Hell up!” Mr Atkins yelled into the microphone. In the now silent gym, he opened the envelope and read the contents. “Don’t blame me if you don’t like it, you guys voted for this. The new Prom King is Shawn Brady and Prom Queen is Isabella Black!”
The noise was incredible for about three seconds. The most popular girl in school and the most dreamed about boy had made it as King and Queen. It was a fairytale come true in Salem High. Larry was forgotten as everyone remembered how Belle and Shawn looked at each other all the time, and how they flirted constantly. Then two gunshots rang out and the gym went deathly silent for another five seconds after the screaming stopped. People were scrabbling at the exits, trying to get out, but all the doors were locked.
Chloe was standing on the stage, having just blown away the Principal with her .44 revolver. She turned to face her classmates, and pointed the gun randomly over the crowd. She spoke into the microphone in that familiar voice of cold indifference she had used so many times before, usually when making up with Philip. “Shut the Hell up! I’ve had enough of this. High school is meant to be fun. You have turned it into a terrifying experience. Don’t even try to get out of here. This gym is rigged with dynamite. The doors are locked. Why couldn’t you just accept me, damn it? Don’t try to rush me either, I may have a gun in my right hand but in my left I’ve got the trigger for the bomb that is going to blow this school sky high.”
“Chloe, honey, put the gun down,” Philip was trying to reason with his psychotic girlfriend but she was having none of it.
“Why, so you can break up with me again without me blowing your head off? Not a chance, Philip.” Chloe was really angry. She was meant to be Prom Queen with Shawn, to take him in her arms and dance with him in front of the whole school, not Belle. The plan changed. “You want mercy? After everything you’ve done to me you honestly believe that I can just forgive and forget, that a single word of apology will make it all OK? You are crazy. No, I want justice, and it’s coming to you tonight. All of you. Don’t think you’re getting out of this. Philip, get your ass up here now,” Chloe cocked the gun again and pointed it at Jason’s head, “Or we can all have a good look at Jason’s brain.”
Philip pushed his way through the crowd, who were cowering back from the psycho diva with a gun. The band were hiding at the back of the stage, trying to work out how to get out of there. Belle tried to rush forwards, but Chloe’s voice rang out once again, “No Belle, you stay where you are.”
Philip was by Chloe’s side, a few feet away from her, and instantly she turned the gun on him. No one dared breath as Philip stared down the barrel of the weapon.
“Chloe, why are you doing this?” Philip’s voice was quiet and calm, but Chloe’s reaction was hysterical.
“Don’t you know? Can’t you see? No one has ever loved me, not my mother who gave me up, no one. Well, I’ve found my father now and he’s making it all alright again.”
“Chloe, can’t you see this isn’t right? You can’t kill all of these innocent people. Let them go. Please Chloe.” Chloe thought about this.
“Kneel and beg.” She pointed the gun more directly at his head.
Philip got down on his knees, and put his hands together in prayer. “Chloe, I’m begging you, let them go.”
“Let me think about this. No!” She slammed the butt of the gun into the side of Philip’s head and rolled his recumbent body off the stage. He fell with a dull thud. “Nobody mess with me.” Chloe was pointing the gun at Larry’s head now, finding him in the midst of the crowd.
“Now Larry,” she cooed, “come up here and confess all you dirty little secrets. The ones you don’t want anyone to know.”
“Chloe, stop this, please!” Belle was begging her.
“Well if it isn’t little Miss Perfect, Belle Black. Why don’t we hear just what your boyfriend’s been up to when he’s not with you? Larry, don’t be shy. Tell Belle. I know all of your secrets.” Chloe’s gun was pressed against Larry’s temple as he stood beside her on the stage, her voice gentle and sweet with just a hint of menace.
In the confusion, trying to be silent, Shawn slipped to the back of the crowd and, with a little help from some of his old boarding school sneak out skills, jimmied open one of the doors. Grabbing the first guy who tried to push his way through, he said, “Call the cops and ask for my Dad, Detective Bo Brady. We need some serious help.” Then he was gone, making his way back through the crowd, trying to get the kids to move out inconspicuously so Chloe wouldn’t notice her diminishing audience.
“Larry!” Chloe’s voice was more threatening now, and she pressed the muzzle harder into Larry’s temple. “Tell her or you die now. Don’t forget our deal, Larry.”
“Fine!” Larry screamed out in fear, “I’ve been having an affair with Jason Welles! I’m gay! Don’t kill me, please!”
The sound of another gunshot rang out, and Larry’s dead body followed Mr Atkins to the floor. “I hate when people beg,” Chloe spat. “Jason get your no good cheating ass up here!”
She was pointing the gun at his head, and Shawn tried to work out how many more bullets she had. It didn’t matter. As long as she had one and a hostage, she could get out and still kill them all. He had seen the dynamite beneath the bleachers. There was enough to blow up the school and leave a crater where it used to be easily.
“So you’ve been cheating on Jan, have you?” Chloe’s voice was cold again, but her eyes were blazing.
“I swear, it meant nothing.” Jason was practically wetting himself in his fear.
“Kiss me.” Chloe demanded. She grabbed him by his bow tie and kissed him hard on the mouth, keeping his hands well away from the gun. “You can live.”
Then she shot him in the pelvis. In screaming agony, Jason fell off the stage and across Philip. Jan ignored him, worried about Chloe’s reaction. There were significantly fewer kids in the room, but Chloe hadn’t noticed. None of the people she hated most were out yet, and she was concentrating on them.
She turned the gun on Belle’s blonde head with a deadly accuracy. “Belle, come up to the front and bring Shawn and that little punching bitch Megan with you.”
What was left of the crowd parted before them as they made their way up to the front. When they got there, Shawn pushed the girls behind him, spreading his arms out to cover as much of them as possible.
“How noble!” Chloe spat. “Always so noble, Brady. You can never leave Belle alone, can you?”
Only Chloe, Jan, the two knocked out boys, and the three at the front remained in the gym, everyone else had rushed out while her attention was off them, but Chloe was too far gone to tell. “This is so sweet, the Brady and the Black family united. Step forward, Shawn. I want to look at you properly. You don’t recognise me, do you?”
“What the Hell are you talking about, Chloe?” Shawn asked her slowly and angrily. He felt Belle squeeze his hand and he tried to calm his Irish temper.
“Then again, why should you? I didn’t exactly look like a teenage girl when I left, did I? Then, you all knew who my father was. Dear Daddy, he always did hate you. I remember when he had you kidnapped, Shawn Douglas. That was amusing.”
Shawn swallowed, remembering more of the past than he cared to. “You’re Stefano Dimera’s daughter?”
“Oh no,” Chloe threw back her head and laughed. “It’s so much better than that. I’m his son.”
Philip stirred slightly at the foot of the stage, but Jason was still out cold from the blood loss. Belle was beginning to be seriously worried about him.
“Oh,” Shawn thought for another moment, “it’s Elvis, isn’t it?”
“You guessed! O how wonderful! Father always said you inherited your mother’s brains!” Elvis had stopped laughing. “Come over here, Jan. I want to show you what true fear looks like.”
Jan walked over, unafraid of the gun wielding maniac. It was one of the perks of having no imagination. You couldn’t think of all the horrible things that were about to happen to you.
“Of course, Elvis. Your wish is my command.” She hissed between her teeth as she took her place beside Megan.
“It is, you’re right. Someone stop Jason bleeding everywhere. It’s really quite disgusting of him.” Elvis was staring at Shawn as he spoke, but it was Belle who moved forwards to help. “Good. Now we can get on with business. Plastic surgery does a lot for a girl, doesn’t it Jan? Then again, I don’t need you and your connections anymore, perhaps I will just shoot you now.” Elvis raised the gun and Jan fell to the ground with blood pouring out of her side.
“Chloe! This is the police! Put down the gun and come out with your hands up!” Roman Brady’s voice rang out through the gym.
“Oh, I see the cavalry has arrived.” Elvis said coldly. “I wondered when they would get here. I suppose the entire Brady clan is out there too. Shall I sing you an aria? I know a beautiful one about a young girl mourning the loss of her lover.”
“Elvis, just stop this. Let us go. Please!” Belle begged from Jason’s side.
“Shut your little whore up, Brady, before I do it for you!” Elvis was angry. He had finally noticed the empty gym. To make a point, he fired at the ground next to Belle’s leg. “I missed deliberately,” Elvis assured her. “It must be good to know, dear Belle, that your father was the one to rig the bomb that is going to blow up the school. He’s so very good at being Soldier Black don’t you think?” He was sneering at her, throwing her family in her face, not realising that it actually made Belle feel a little better. She knew that if her father was back under Stefano Dimera’s evil grasp that he might not be blamed for everything that had happened recently.
“I’ll trade you, Elvis, whatever you want for their lives.” Shawn gestured at the floor where Belle was desperately trying to stop Jason from bleeding to death, Philip was trying to come round, and Jan lay dying. Elvis stared at him coolly.
“You still don’t understand, do you?” He snarled at Shawn. “All I’ve ever wanted is you! From the first day I came to Salem, you were there, and if it hadn’t been for Perfect Girl Belle Black, you would have been mine a long time ago.” Elvis’s eyes were burning red. “We would have ruled the Dimera empire together. I may have the body of Elvis Dimera, somewhat modified by Rolf I hasten to add, I even have his memories, but long ago I became Chloe Lane. I’ve been Chloe for years. Before Nancy Wesley even came back to the orphanage I had taken over Chloe’s life. She’s alive, the real Chloe Lane, Father would never have killed his daughter like that, only she’s a little troubled. The poor girl is in an insane asylum. I took her personality, and with a few modifications, became the girl you know and love. I wanted you Shawn, not to kill you, but to love you. You never wanted me, though. That’s why Belle is about to die.”
Shawn realised he had one bullet left. “You want me so badly, you can have me. If you let the others go.”
Elvis stared at him not believing what he was saying, “But I already have you Brady.”
“No, you don’t. I’ll kill myself the first chance you give me if you do this. You know I will, Elvis.” Shawn’s voice was sincere and quiet. It wasn’t a show of bravado, it was a statement of fact. Megan and Belle were both trying to stop Shawn, but they knew it was pointless. Elvis was controlling him in ways that Stefano never dreamed of doing.
“Deal. Philip, I know you’re awake, pick up Jason and carry him out of here. Megan, Belle, take Jan. Shawn is coming with me.” Elvis was grinning insanely, thrilled at the way his plan had turned out. He had never dreamed it could be this good. Shawn climbed up the side of the stage and stood on one side, with Elvis pointing the gun at his head to ensure the others’ good behaviour. Philip lifted Jason up and started his staggering walk towards the door.
“Elvis, no more arias either.” Shawn didn’t think he could bear listening to the prima donna sing. Elvis pouted, an expression very familiar to Philip. Chloe had pouted whenever she didn’t get what she wanted. There was something grotesque in the expression now, incongruous as it was with the blood and the dead bodies on the stage.
“Chloe! Come out with your hands up!” Roman’s voice rang out again, louder than the first time, but they all ignored it. Elvis wasn’t worried. The Salem police never managed to capture Dimeras. Their back up plans were too good.
Outside, in the warm fresh air, Bo was pacing the ground with Hope and Marlena hanging onto each other for dear life. They were so worried for their children, and every time another shot rang out, they became a little more distressed.
Megan started lifting Jan by the shoulders, but in a moment of insanity, Belle turned from her and started towards Elvis, with murder in her mind. No one was taking Shawn away from her. She was on the stage before Elvis could react, and within inches of his throat. Then he turned, the gun pointing directly at Belle’s heart.
“No!” Megan screamed out, but she could do nothing. She was too far back. Shawn leapt forwards and pushed the gun up as Elvis fired. Then there was the sickening sound of a bone cracking and two bodies slumped to the floor. Elvis was one of them.
Belle had taken the microphone stand and hit him across the head with it, knocking him out cold.
Shawn lay on the ground too, blood streaming from his chest, staining the white shirt of his tux dark red like Philip’s favourite cummerbund. Belle and Megan screamed out together, racing to him.
Shawn’s eyes focused for a moment on his Perfect Girl’s face as she cradled his head in her bloody lap. “Belle?” He whispered as the world went black.
“Shh, Shawn, I’m here.” There were tears streaming down Belle’s beautiful face.
Philip had got Jason out of the building, and was with the cops, explaining the situation. Megan left Shawn’s side and raced out of the doors, forgetting Jan and Elvis in her hurry.
“You have to help him!” She screamed as she got out of the doors. The paramedics ran forwards, with Hope, Marlena, Bo and the rest of the Brady clan close behind. Megan ran back in to the gym, and saw the bloodbath that lay within. Her eyes blinded by tears she stumbled and was caught by one of the paramedics.
Belle’s world was crumbling. It was her fault. It was all her fault.
Hope saw the dark head nestled in Belle’s lap and broke down in Bo’s arms. The paramedic gently moved Belle out of the way.
“What the Hell is going on here?” Roman demanded as he saw Chloe’s figure lying unconscious on the stage and the other bodies scattered around.
“Chloe is really Elvis Dimera, whoever he is,” Megan sobbed out as she watched the paramedics check Shawn for a pulse. “He just went crazy and started shooting people. Shawn did a deal where he would go with him, if, if…” Megan took a deep breath and tried to regain enough control to finish, “if Elvis didn’t shoot anyone else. He was letting us out, and then he shot Shawn!”
Megan’s tears flowed freely down her cheeks, making rivers on her face, only slightly relieved by the paramedic calling out, “He’s alive!”
Belle collapsed into her mother’s arms as Shawn was lifted onto a gurney and carried out of the gym, with two paramedics working on him. Elvis was carried out on another gurney, followed by Jason.
“Bo,” Hope said slowly.
“I know, Fancy Face, come on.” He took his wife by the hand and led her out of the gym into a waiting car which drove them to the hospital.
Marlena took the girls and Philip to another paramedic, thanking God that they were still alive. Philip was treated for concussion and taken to Salem general for observation. Megan and Belle, though unharmed, followed close behind with Marlena, Roman and the Brady clan to see how Shawn was doing.
Belle couldn’t get her own stupidity or the image of Shawn with a hole in his chest out of her mind. It had been so horrible, and she had been so stupid. How could she have thought that she could have killed a Dimera? Everyone knew that the Dimeras were harder to kill than even John Black. Just when you thought one was gone forever, they rose from the ashes like a phoenix.
In the hospital, Hope was desperately holding onto Bo as they waited for news of their son. Every shot that had sounded had terrified them both for their son, and all of the other kids in the gym. There had been a cop on the scene after the first shot was reported, but it wasn’t until a guy had said that Chloe Lane was shooting people in the gym and that Shawn had begged him to call Bo that Salem’s police came out in force. It was known that the Principal and Larry were dead, that there was a bomb in the building, and that it was soon known that several kids had been shot quite soon after they arrived.
Belle and Megan were hanging onto each other for dear life as they ran into the hospital followed by half of Salem.
“Where is he?” Belle gasped out, desperate to know about her Tough Boy.
Hope’s head was buried in Bo’s chest, so he was the one to turn to the girls and say, “He’s in surgery. He lost a lot of blood. Jason and Jan are going to be fine, though.”
“Time for prayers and donuts,” announced Shawn’s great grandmother Alice.
“Oh God!” Said the rest of the family. Grandpa Shawn was holding onto Caroline and Belle and Megan held onto each other a little bit harder.
“Mr and Mrs Brady?” A doctor in surgical scrubs walked towards them.
“Yes?” Bo said calmly, as Hope turned to face the surgeon.
“How’s my son?” She asked in tremulous tones.
“He lost a lot of blood, and the bullet shattered one of his ribs, but he’s going to be just fine.” The surgeon smiled at them. “He’s a very lucky young man. An inch lower and it would have hit his heart. As it is, he didn’t suffer too much damage. He’s going to be in a lot of pain for a while, but we’ll give him some drugs for that. Would you like to see him now?”
Hope and Bo followed the doctor out of the waiting room and into Shawn’s room. Belle wept tears of joy, and there was a great sigh of relief from the rest of the group.
“He’s OK,” she whispered to herself again and again, “he’s going to be OK.”
Philip came out, rather white, from his examination and seeing Belle’s happy face smiled. “So my favourite nephew not only saved the day but is also going to be just fine, huh?” He asked Megan jokingly, thrilled that Shawn would live.
She was about to reply when there was a tremendous boom and the floor shook beneath them. It felt like an earthquake, but it stopped too quickly for that.
Running outside, they looked across town and saw a massive cloud of smoke rising into the air.
“There goes the school,” Megan said slowly.
“Huh,” Philip shrugged. “We were graduating tomorrow anyway, but after tonight no one is ever going to forget our year.”
“Yeah, we’ll be legendary.” Belle said.
“Either that, or we’ll be blamed for wrecking the gym!” Megan joked. After a night of the most horrible tension, the three teens clung onto each other and laughed hysterically, glad to be alive, glad to be graduating and glad to be together.
Shawn woke in his room with his mother and father by his side the next morning. They were smiling, but he thought that something was wrong.
“Dad?” Shawn said slowly, aware of the biting pain of the hole in his chest. “Where’s everyone?”
“They’re all here, Sailor man.” Bo said slowly. “They’re outside.”
“Oh, my poor baby, are you OK?” Hope resisted the urge to hug him fiercely, but he looked so vulnerable in his bandages that she felt tears spring to her eyes.
“What’s wrong?” Shawn was suddenly afraid. Something horrible had happened. “Is it Belle? Is Megan OK? Did Philip wake up properly?”
“Calm down, Shawn,” Bo said, “Your friends are all going to be fine. Except Larry, he’s dead.”
Shawn nodded, not surprised. He had known that the moment when Elvis had pulled the trigger. There was no way he could have survived that. It would have been physically and medically impossible.
Bo took a deep breath and went on, “It’s Chloe.”
“You mean Elvis.” Shawn corrected his father.
Bo and Hope looked at each other confused. “Elvis?”
“Elvis Dimera had plastic surgery to make himself look like Chloe. There was a Chloe Lane, but she never came to Salem. Ask Megan or Belle if you don’t believe me.” Shawn knew he wasn’t crazy. His shoulder hurt too much for him to be insane.
“Elvis then. He’s dead, Shawn.” Bo’s voice wasn’t particularly emotional. Elvis had shot Shawn, and quite a few other people. “He took a suicide pill right after the school blew up last night.”
Shawn nodded. He was wondering if Stefano had ordered Elvis’s death for failing, but decided that even Stefano wasn’t that evil. “I can believe it.”
“Shawn, are you OK?” Hope was suddenly very worried about her son’s state of mind.
“Hmm? Yeah, I think. Can I see my friends now?” Shawn didn’t want to talk about the night before, now the nightmare was over, he didn’t want to relive it.
Hope and Bo went out of the room, arm in arm, and told the waiting group that they could see Shawn. Belle and Megan rushed in, desperate to see their friend, Mimi, Philip, Jan, Jason, Pink, Susan and Kevin behind them. Shawn felt a little strange as Megan related the rest of what had happened, after Mimi, Pink, Susan, Kevin and the rest of the kids had gone out, and Philip, Jan and Jason had become unconscious. He didn’t feel like a hero. He knew he had saved Belle’s life, all of their lives because he had been willing to give up his own, but just when Megan was getting to the bit when he was shot, he felt a tight pain in his chest and thought he was choking.
“Shawn? Shawn?” Belle was starting to get worried as her friend struggled to gain his breath.
“Get a nurse or a doctor! Now!” Megan rubbed Shawn’s back as she ordered Philip to find someone.
Belle shooed their other friends out of the room as Shawn started to feel faint. Two nurses and a senior doctor came charging into the room, moving Belle and Megan out of the way and began their work on Shawn. Hope and Bo, suddenly frightened for their son, came back into his room. One of the nurses turned away from Shawn and sent them out again.
It felt like hours but was in reality minutes later when Shawn’s doctor came out again, followed by one of the nurses.
“I’ve examined Shawn, and I believe the cause of the attack was a reaction to the drug combination we’ve been giving him. It’s rare, but it does happen.” The doctor smiled gently. “I’m sorry you were all so worried. He’s fine now we’ve changed the drugs combination. It’s probably better if he rests though.”
“Thank you Doctor.” Hope felt infinitely relieved, glad that her eldest boy would be OK after the panic of his being unable to breathe.
Belle relaxed a little, feeling the tension ease out of her body as she realised Shawn was going to be OK. Then she thought of Larry. She didn’t hate him because he was gay, though the fact that he was would have been a major obstacle in their relationship, but because he had lied to her. She felt sad he was dead, but not particularly miserable about it. He had been a mindless, selfish jerk who in some way had been in league with Chloe Lane aka Elvis Dimera. That was enough that she could not mourn his death too much, or at all.
Shawn knew that something was going to happen. The school had blown up, Chloe was dead, as was the Principal and Larry, but there was something left to come. He had a feeling he wasn’t going to like it one little bit. There was something horrible to come, distinctly horrible he felt.
A week later, he was better friends with his small group of companions than ever before, and out of the hospital. Whatever it was that was coming hadn’t hit yet. Jan and Jason had broken up permanently and Graduation had been postponed from the day it was supposed to be to tomorrow.
Shawn was thinking about how strange his life had become since his return from boarding school when Megan joined him out on the porch. School had been over for a week, for the obvious reason that the place had been blown up and there was nowhere for classes to take place. The Graduation ceremony was to take place in the town hall, and Larry’s diploma was to be accepted by his older brother. Shawn was tired of Salem, tired of his life there. He was ready to move on. He knew he would have been gone a week ago under normal circumstances and his prolonged stay was getting on his nerves. There was something wrong in the Brady household, like a perfectly cut diamond with a flaw in the middle. He knew that he would be gone soon, but he wished he didn’t have to leave everyone behind. Every time he looked at Belle it reminded him that he was that much closer to leaving her. The summer was going to pass quickly where he was going, and then it would only be a few months before he could see her in Paris. If she came.
Megan watched him carefully as he brooded. She knew his moods, knew when she could talk him out of a bad one and when it was best to leave him alone. Now it was time to leave him alone. She settled next to him with a book on her lap and read, allowing their afternoon to slip by.
The next morning was beautiful, full of sunlight and warm. The senior kids were all shaken after the last week, some accepted counselling, others just furious that the girl they had accepted into their midst had turned out to be so cruel and so heartless. The boys she had kissed were trying to regain their manhood by denying that they had ever been attracted to her, but everyone understood that it had been impossible to tell that Chloe had not been a girl at all. It had explained, however, why even though she was a total slut in every other way, she had remained a virgin. There was a short speech about the deceased Principal, and a shorter one about Larry. Then the diplomas were handed out. Shawn was given a special medal for bravery and courage in the face of appalling circumstances. The seniors knew they owed their lives to the dark haired rebel with attitude and a soft spot for the most popular girl in school. There hadn’t been a day when someone hadn’t visited Shawn to thank him, talk to him, or bring him presents while he was in hospital. When they were pronounced as graduates and the hats had been tossed, Shawn was carried off by a group of football jocks on their shoulders to the wild applause of his fellow students. The incident had been on the national news and Shawn had been declared town hero. He couldn’t wait to get out of there and leave it all behind him.
“Party at my place tonight!” Philip yelled as the crowd dispersed, “Say goodbye to Salem High!”
There was nearly as much cheering for one of Philip’s famous parties as there had been for Shawn. The kids were ready for some fun. The police weren’t investigating the matter any further as Elvis was dead there was no one to prosecute and as there would be no trial, none of the kids would have to testify and they could get on with forgetting it and the rest of their lives.
Belle caught Shawn’s eye as he was carried off and winked. She had a calendar and was counting down the days until she and Shawn could be together. It was going to be some party that night, and she was on her way home to get ready when she passed Henry.
“Hey Belle.” He came running up behind her.
“Yes?” She said him without warmth. She had forgiven him, but she couldn’t forget.
“Will you come with me to Philip’s party tonight?” Henry leered at her.
“No, Henry. I won’t. Goodbye.” Belle was about to walk off when Henry grabbed her arm.
“Why not, Belle? Am I not good enough for you?” He was nearly snarling now, and Belle was a little afraid of him.
“I’d say that was about right,” Shawn had not escaped from the football jocks, they were standing behind him, menacingly cracking their knuckles at Henry. “Get away from her, you slimy little toad.”
“I’m going. I’m going,” Henry backed off, and Belle gratefully leaned on Shawn’s arm, taking one of the football players by the hand and starting a conversation with him as they walked off.
“You’ll regret that, Belle Black. You should have been nicer to me.” Henry growled after her as she walked away from him. “I’m not going to be nice to you anymore.” Henry stalked off into the shadows, a plan of revenge fermenting in his mind.
Philip’s party was really rocking. He had the entire mansion to fill with seniors, beer and loud music. He had hired another local band to play in the ball room and the kitchen was full of delicious things to eat. The pool was full of girls in bikinis, and when Belle arrived at eight o’clock, there were already drunks falling in it.
“Hey Phil, great party,” she called across the hall. Philip was dancing with some girl, but he didn’t look very happy. He was missing Rose. He had hated being back with Chloe, but it had seemed like a good idea at the time. He wondered if he called Rose, if she would be able to fly back or not.
Philip nodded to accept the compliment and went back to the brunette he was dancing with. She looked like his Rose, but didn’t have the same sparkle to her. When the song ended he left her to find a drink.
Shawn looked at himself in the bathroom mirror at home. The wound from the bullet had healed nicely, though leaving a slight scar. He redressed the wound after his shower and prepared to go to Philip’s party with care. He chose blue jeans, a tight white T-shirt and took his leather jacket off the hook on the door. Very James Dean. He looked just like he had when he had first come back from boarding school, rebellious and cool.
He had been struggling with himself for a week about this, ever since that shot had rung out and he had thought he was about to lose Belle. Now he was decided. Leaving a note for his mother, he raced down the stairs and out of the door, thinking he was ready for what was to come.
Megan touched Belle on the shoulder. “Do you want a drink?” She shouted to her above the music.
“Thanks,” Belle answered with a nod. She looked fabulous in a bodice top without straps and a leather skirt.
Megan walked over to the bar where Philip was standing. It was quieter there and she no longer had to shout. “I heard this rumour.” She started.
“What was it?” Philip felt sad without his Rose.
“Give me two cokes and I’ll tell you.” Megan knew Philip would be over the moon when he found out.
He handed over the drinks. “Now what is this rumour?”
“I think you’ll like it, because I know it’s true.” Megan was smiling at him in a peculiar way.
“Well?” Philip was getting impatient. He had some serious partying to do.
“Turn around.” Megan ordered him.
He did. There was his beautiful Rose standing in the door way, her brown eyes shining with happiness.
“Rose!” Philip yelled and ran to her, picking her up and spinning her around in his arms. Megan thought they looked like something in a movie she had once seen.
“I told you you’d like the rumour. Rosebud’s in town!” Megan called after him.
“When did you get here?” Philip demanded. “Can you stay? Do you know I missed you?”
“About an hour ago, all summer baby, and don’t I know it!” Rose answered him in between kisses. “I have to tell you something. I knew Chloe was up to something, and I had a call from Victor…”
“My Dad?” Philip suddenly looked worried. Things got complicated when his father was involved. “How do you know my father?”
“He visited Shawn at boarding school once, we met and later he gave me a part time job in the Paris division of Titan. That’s not the point, the point is that he told me that he thought Chloe was dangerous. I was so worried about you after that. He said he thought it might keep you safe if you were her boyfriend rather than her ex. I didn’t want to break up with you, but I was worried Chloe might do something dangerous if I didn’t.” Philip held her beautiful face in his hands and kissed.
“I love you, Rose. We don’t have to worry about Chloe anymore.” He was gazing into her eyes again happily.
“I know. Megan called me.” Rose told him in between more rapturous kisses. “I’m so happy!”
“Dance with me?” Philip asked.
“Don’t even think about dancing with anyone else, baby,” Rose warned as they walked through the mansion. “Now I’ve got you back, I’m never going to let you go.”
“Ahh,” Megan sighed to herself happily, “another happy ending. Hey Belle! Cokes are up!”
Henry watched the touching reconciliation scene between Rose and Philip, and was untouched by it all. He watched attentively as Megan handed Belle her drink and then as Belle put it down so she could dance, he slipped across the room and mixed in a white powder. He retreated again and smiled as he watched Belle make her way back to her drink and down it in one as the song ended.
Belle didn’t notice the slightly odd taste to her coke, she was too happy to think about it.
“Hey Megan,” she called across the room, “is Shawn coming tonight?”
“Are you kidding? He wouldn’t miss this for the world.” Megan called back to her, dancing with a handsome blonde boy who looked rather like Brady but didn’t have his fantastic physique or piercing blue eyes.
“Good,” Henry quietly said to himself. “It’s payback time, and I know just the way to do it.”
Belle put her hand to her head as she felt a little weak. “Megan, I’m just going upstairs to freshen up. Tell Mimi and Shawn that I’ll be down in a little while.”
Megan nodded and then put her concentration back on the blonde boy in front of her. If she half closed her eyes and concentrated, she could make him into Brady, or a very close brother of his. She was smiling as she moved a little closer, but she always remembered that this boy was only a copy, and nothing to the real BVB.
Shawn came in through a different entrance and found himself faced with Rose and Philip getting into a serious make out session. “Hey, Rose, nice to see you back.”
Rose gave him a hand signal as she moved a little closer into Philip’s mouth and ran her fingers through his thick blonde hair. They were back together, and Shawn figured that Philip’s face wouldn’t emerge from that kiss for several hours.
Chuckling, he walked on trying to find Belle. He saw Megan with a blonde guy, and asked her if she knew where Belle was.
“Freshening up, she said. Upstairs bathroom.” Came the response as Megan pulled away from the latest Brady look alike. “Is it time for the search party, do you think? She got lost last time she went to the bathroom alone in this place.”
“Ah, I always wondered why girls went to the bathroom in groups, and now I think I know. They get lost otherwise.” Megan scowled then giggled and went to find her drink.
Shawn ran up the stairs two at a time, desperate to find Belle. He had decided that their promise to stay away from each other was stupid. Life was too short. Chloe had proved that last week. He almost lost her then, and he wasn’t about to risk losing her again.
He pushed open door after door in his search for her, but he couldn’t find her in any of the bathrooms. Thinking that she might have gone into one adjoined to one of the guest bedrooms, he started on those, the red roses he had bought her gripped so tightly in his hand that they were beginning to draw blood.
He pushed open the door to the room that Belle usually slept in when she stayed over at Philip’s and saw her beautiful blonde head resting on the pillow. His Perfect Girl was sound asleep and smiling. He opened the door a little further so that he could go in and realised that Belle was not alone. Henry’s naked chest was showing above the covers, his arm wrapped around Belle’s stomach in the most intimate way.
Things that he thought he would never think about Belle flashed through Shawn’s mind. Belle. In. Bed. With. Henry. Naked.
His heart broke in his chest. He ran, he didn’t know what else to do. He could hardly confront her with what she had done when they had sworn to each other not to become involved for another year and told each other that they could see other people. He hadn’t realised that Belle was going to sleep with another guy. Another guy who happened to be Henry the slimy toad. The jerk. The guy he had saved her from before.
Pounding down the stairs, he passed Megan and raced outside. He ran home, all the way without stopping and without noticing the pain in his hand as the rose thorns bit into his skin. He thought Belle had broken his heart and hurt him as much as ever could before when she had run from him on New Year’s Eve. He was wrong. This was a thousand times worse. At least then she had remained on her pedestal, now he realised his Perfect Girl had feet of clay.
He was panting hard by the time he reached his house. Resting for a moment before he opened the door he heard his parents arguing inside.
“This was a stupid plan, Bo! It nearly got our son killed!” His mother sounded furious.
“I keep telling you, the commissioner wouldn’t let us tell anyone about this! The FBI were involved and the whole thing was this huge mess that nobody had control of. Don’t you think I wish I could’ve told Megan and Shawn that Chloe was dangerous? That she wasn’t who she said she was? That, just possibly, Stefano was her father?” Bo’s voice was more reasonable than Hope’s, but he too sounded angry.
“So Shawn was nearly killed for what? Some twisted scheme that the FBI came up with? You could have at least hinted to Shawn that something was wrong with Chloe! You kept this all a secret, Bo! Don’t you dare blame this on anyone else! Brady men and their stupid stubbornness!” Hope was screaming at Bo, really furious with him.
“Don’t start lecturing me on secrets! You were the one who knew I wasn’t JT’s father and that John was for months before I found out!” Bo’s voice was getting louder, and Shawn could hear JT crying in the background.
“Oh, so we’re back to this, are we? Bo, that was a year ago! Can’t you give it up now?” Hope’s voice dropped and she sounded angrier than Shawn had heard for years.
“Not while Stefano is still controlling John, no, I can’t.” They were snarling at each other like a pair of dogs now. Shawn pushed open the door and looked at his parents arguing. They didn’t notice him as he silently ran upstairs to comfort his little brother. He felt like JT, Kitty and Megan were the only two in the whole world who hadn’t betrayed him recently, and even JT was the product of deceit.
Shawn quietened JT, and left him in his crib with a kiss on his head. Without really knowing what he was doing, Shawn walked back down the stairs again. His parents were really getting into it. Just as he reached the last step, the door swung open and Megan came in. She had found herself a lift, but even so it had taken her a while to get back to the Brady residence. At last, Bo and Hope became aware of their surroundings. A fuming Hope turned and saw her son standing at the foot of the stairs with an unreadable expression on his face.
“I’m sorry, Sailor man, we didn’t know you were home.” Hope was trying to be apologetic while staring fiercely at her husband.
“What’s going on?” Something about the tension in the room was making Megan very nervous.
“My dear father,” Shawn spat the words, “has been keeping secrets it seems. He knew that Chloe was up to no good.”
“Shawn,” Bo started weakly.
“Don’t. I don’t want to hear more excuses for why you two are always lying to me. I’m gone.” Shawn was out of the door before anyone could stop him. Megan raced after him, desperate to stop him doing anything stupid on that hot, humid summer night. Shawn was running, but not far. He jumped onto the back of the motorbike that his parents had given him for his graduation present, and kick started it. He didn’t care about the thunderstorm gathering around their heads as he started the powerful bike and felt it throb in rhythm with his pounding heart. He felt Megan’s arms go around his waist, and felt joy that she was there. He shoved the spare helmet into her hands, his signal that her company was accepted, and ignoring the shouts of his parents, rode off into the night with the rain that had just started pouring down on them.
Shawn could barely see the road ahead of him, and would have cried aloud if Megan’s comforting arms had not encircled his waist. More betrayal, more lies, his life was infected with them. He had to go, get out, leave Salem and all that it held in his dust. That Megan was with him was a slight balm to his wounded soul. He kept seeing Belle underneath Henry’s arm, hearing his parents argument, tasting Belle’s deceitful lips on his from New Year’s Eve. He didn’t really know where he was going. They were in the middle of nowhere already.
The sudden rainstorm had made the road a slippery nightmare, the lightning was bringing down trees and he could hear the thunder above even the engine of the bike, resounding all around them. The truck ahead of them skidded on the wet road and stalled in the middle of the road. It burst into flames as it hit a tree, covering half the road and the burning mess filled the air with scorching fumes.
Suddenly Shawn realised that there was no way from them to get round the truck, that they would either slam into the side of it, certain death, or… Shawn took the or. Slamming on the brakes of the bike, he threw himself and Megan into a skid, feeling himself lose control of the bike and thrown out across the road away from it. He lost his touch with Megan’s body, but then it didn’t matter any more. There was a screaming pain wracking his body, and the world went black for the second time in less than a month.
Belle woke alone in the bedroom where she had decided to take a nap. Making her way slowly down the stairs, she looked at the clock and realised she had been asleep for about two hours.
“Great, I bet Shawn’s been here for ages, and what have I been doing? Sleeping! Oh my head!” Belle put her perfectly manicured hand up to her aching head and looked around the mansion. Everyone was still having a great time, though they were all a bit drunker than they had been, but she couldn’t see Shawn anywhere. She spotted Philip removing his tongue from Rose’s mouth so that she could go off to the bathroom. She felt a vague sense of surprise that Rose was in Salem, but it passed quickly. “Hey Philip, have you seen Shawn around?”
“He was here a while ago, but I haven’t seen him since.” Philip was watching Rose’s ass wiggle its way out of the room.
“Are you sure? Megan said he was coming, I thought.” Belle’s head was hurting her horribly, but she felt that it was desperately important for them to find Shawn. Something was wrong. Something was definitely wrong.
“Well, I haven’t seen either of them for a while,” Philip took his attention away from Rose for a few seconds. The look on Belle’s face was frightening. The girl was afraid, but of what, Philip had no idea. “I think they might have left,” Philip’s memories outside of what he and Rose had been doing for the past hour were a little hazy and he couldn’t offer Belle much comfort, “but if they did, they never said goodbye.”
Belle came out of her room, this time fully dressed, to find Shawn still in his boxers.
"Are you going to get dressed," asked Belle pouring herself some coffee.
"Oh, yeah. I was waiting for you to get out of the shower, so I could take one. That is if it's ok if i do that..." Shawn said.
"Oh, yeah, sure," Belle pointed the way to the shower.
While Shawn was in the shower, Belle pulled out some extra Men's Basic Black clothes that were lying around her apartment. When Shawn emerged form the shower dripping wet, Belle called him into the kitcehn, "Hey Shawn, can you come her for a second?"
"What?" he asked, holding his towel around his waste.
"I didn't know if you had any clean clothes here, so I looked around and found some Men's Basic Black clothes that I had lying around. You can have them if you like," she said handing Shawn a pair of tan kakhis and a black short sleeved shirt.
"I will try them on," Shawn said shuffeling down the hallway. "Oh, by the way, thanks Belle," Shawn said before he shut the door to Belle's extra bedroom.
"Well," how do they look?" Shawn said, as he strutted around Belle in his new clothes.
His muscular physique was complimented by the muscule shirt and kakhis. Belle stuttered for words, "uhhh...oh, ummm...you look gre...very nice," she said. "Are you ready to go?" she asked.
"Ummm...yeah, sure," Shawn said.
SHawn held the door for Belle, and watched as her tiny curvy body sasheed down the hallway to the elevators, and he quickly followed.
Don't say I'm not good to you. I don't really like this chapter (never have), it's too much like filler, but utterly necessary.
I disclaim.
Banner courtesy of AndieMc.
Chapter 15
The next day dawned cold and bright, like the feelings in Shawn’s mind. After weeks of indecision, of heartache, now he was fixated on a point three hundred and sixty four days away. If he could live until then, live without Belle for a single year, and she came back to him, everything would be alright. As he was doing his morning work out, he couldn’t help but smile. Megan had told Rose about Philip’s big break up with Chloe, and Rose, who had noticed Philip in particular before they left the café, was grinning like the Cheshire cat. Megan was happier too, because Shawn seemed to be happy again. She thought that he was with Belle, but she didn’t have the courage to ask him in case he wasn’t. It would be horrible if she congratulated him and he wasn’t with her. The pain in his eyes would be too much to bear.
Shorty, however, had no such qualms. She was desperate to know why their JD Gonna Be was smiling so suddenly, and she hoped it was something to do with Belle.
“Hey, SD, did you finally kiss Belle last night?” Shawn choked on the apple he was eating, and Rose and Megan burst into the room, eager to hear properly what they had been eavesdropping on a minute before.
“No,” Shawn looked half sad and half expectant.
“So?” Shorty wasn’t about to let him get away with such a short answer. “What’s going on with you two?”
“We’ve agreed to remain friends.” Shawn didn’t seem to unhappy about it, but the answer wasn’t enough for his girls.
“Is that it?” Rose didn’t look too happy.
“We’re parting company at the end of this year. She’s going to college and I’m joining the Merchant Marines to see the world. There’s no point in us starting a romance now. When do we get to meet Jean-Luc and Pierre? We skipped out of the café before we could be introduced.” Shawn was desperately trying to get them to shut up about Belle. The subject was still a little touchy for him.
“You can’t get away from us that easily,” Shorty began.
“Yes, he can. We’re late,” Rose informed her, rushing past Megan and Shawn, grabbing her bag and racing out of the door.
“This is not over,” Shorty growled as she hurried after Rose.
Shawn stood back and watched Megan as she bustled around the kitchen. She, by any means, did not have high household standards but between three teenage girls and a seventeen year old boy living in it, the house was in a terrible state. He couldn’t let her do it alone, though, and so he put on some music, put his arm around her waist, and together they cleaned up the cottage until the floors and surfaces sparkled. ‘Build me up, Buttercup’ played as Shawn, with Megan under one arm and a mop in the other, washed the kitchen floor. Under the grime, there were huge grey flagstones, and the cottage was really lovely once it was clean. It wasn’t that Shorty and Rose were too lazy to clean it. They just didn’t see the point, and they also didn’t have much time. At ten, Megan and Shawn stood back to admire their handiwork. Then, realising that if they wanted to meet the others on time they would have to hurry, they raced out of the cottage, forgetting their breakfasts and remembering only their wallets and their guidebook.
“Where is he?” Belle was frustrated that he couldn’t be on time. She needed to know how to act around him. Whether flirting was OK, or if they just went back to being the friends they had been when they were twelve, and without those kinds of feelings for each other.
“There they are. Hey, Shawn, you’re late again!” Philip yelled across the street as Megan and Shawn came out of the subway station. Immediately, there were six pairs of eyes on them. Shawn looked beyond gorgeous in his jeans and his jacket, and Megan looked very cool too. Watching them, Belle wondered why Shawn wasn’t talking to Megan as he usually did, and why Megan kept trying to start conversations that they weren’t about to finish. Shawn looked happier than before, not himself, but better. Perhaps they could make this thing work.
“Hey Perfect Girl,” it was the first time in almost a month that he had used that name. Belle’s heart melted into a pulsating puddle.
“Hey Tough Boy, what do you want to do today?” She smiled at him, this felt better. Not just better, right. The others just looked at each other and shrugged. Whatever huge fight the pair had had on New Year’s Eve was evidently forgotten. There was no point in trying to keep up with their friendships status, as it changed practically every hour.
“Well, Pink and I were going to the Musee d’Orsay, and then we had a few ideas about hair dye.” Shawn grinned his trademark smile at a now blushing Pink.
“Is that all? Come on, Tough Boy, we’ve got to do better than that!” Belle took him by the hand, and the group was off.
Chloe was still trying to make Philip apologise so they could make up and she could shove her tongue back down his throat, but he muttered something about tonsillectomies and took Megan by the arm. “You know Rose, don’t you?”
Megan was looking at him oddly, but he didn’t really notice. “Yes, why?”
“I want to ask her out, and now Chloe’s out of the picture, do you think she’d say yes?” Philip, for all his reputation and his status at Salem High, really liked Rose and was suddenly feeling nervous about asking her out.
“Yes, she likes you, she would probably say yes, but you’ll have to ask her. Is that why you broke up with Chloe?” Megan cocked an eyebrow, though any reason to break up with Chloe was probably a good one.
“Um, are you going to hurt me if I say yes?” Philip was rather in awe of Megan’s reputation. There was a rumour going round Salem before they left that she had actually beaten the linebacker of the football team to his knees for trying to feel her up. Philip could believe it. She might not look it, but Megan was the toughest cookie, other than Kitty perhaps, that he had ever met. Or wanted to, for that matter.
“No, I like Rose and I like you. As long as you don’t break her heart, you’re safe.” Megan smiled at him, but Shawn would have seen the familiar glint of Mess With Megan appearing once again. It had been missing for a while, but not long enough for her to have lost her prowess in fighting.
“Good, now can I have her cell phone number?” Philip was almost pleading. Maybe if Chloe saw him moving on with a certain brunette beauty she would leave him alone.
“Why don’t you ask her in person? She’s coming out with Shawn and I tonight, you can talk to her then.” Megan grinned a little, and Philip’s new romance began quietly.
The two weeks French trip passed in a blur of American accented French, newly blossoming romance between Mme Simone and her new artist beau, Rose and Philip, Pink and the guy from London who looked like Shawn, Marco, and even Jan and Jason seemed to be getting on better. Mimi found herself thrown together with a certain Kevin Lambert, otherwise known as Sexy Dexy, Megan’s favourite nickname for the geek of a boy with the finest kisses this side of SD Brady, and when Mimi thought about it, if she couldn’t have Shawn, she might as well take the boy who could kiss almost as well as him. There was definitely an almost there.
It was the last afternoon, hot and sunny, and the kids were desperate for something to do. They had been to every art gallery, museum, bridge and clothes shop that it was worth going to, they had trailed through cathedrals, churches, and other sites of historic interest, they had ridden on tourist buses, subways and even once taken a ride in a horse drawn carriage. They had walked on the Left Bank, hung out at all the coolest clubs, and Jason had even managed to get drunk and fall into a French sewer. On the last evening, there was nothing left to do as they sat in silence in Philip’s hotel suite.
Then Shawn remembered something Pink had said on their flight over. Leaning over to whisper in the now pink haired girl’s ear, he purred, “How about you and me pay a little visit to the Tower tonight. I may not be JD, but you know I’ve got a rebellious streak in me.”
Pink giggled, and suddenly everyone in their group was looking at them. She blushed, but Shawn leaned back nonchalantly, put his hands behind his head and winked at her. She blushed harder, and Megan elbowed him in the ribs.
“Are you trying to make Belle jealous?” She whispered in his ear fiercely.
Shawn suddenly looked upset. “No, I’m not. I just wanted to know if Pink wanted to go to the Eiffel Tower tonight. There’s some kind of party at the top and we’re invited.”
“So why didn’t you ask us all?” Megan hissed at him angrily like a spitting cat.
“Because Pink said to me that she wanted to go to the top of the Eiffel Tower particularly at night, and because Philip, Jason and Chloe had just been talking about going out for drinks. You were already to go out with Belle and Mimi to do something girlie,” Shawn cringed at the word, “so tell me, Mess With, how exactly am I trying to make Belle jealous or leaving you out?”
Megan felt annoyed that Shawn had won the argument, but didn’t let it show. She retired from the field of battle with good grace, but added after a moment’s thought, “You don’t honestly think I want to do girlie stuff tonight, do you? Don’t you know me at all?”
Shawn laughed at the expression of woe on his friend’s face.
“Shawn D. Brady!” Belle wasn’t mad, a little frustrated with the situation maybe, but she knew he would be as soon as she called him that, and she wanted to know what was going on. “What are you doing?”
Shawn looked at her through lazily half closed eyes. ‘Damn he’s gorgeous like that,’ Belle swore to herself, feeling her skin grow warmer. For all their talk of waiting a year, she couldn’t just switch off her feelings like a light bulb. In Paris, in two weeks, she had fallen even harder for Shawn than ever before. She wouldn’t have believed it possible, but something about the promise of love to come made her waiting heart tremble and beat faster whenever she saw him. Even more than usual, that is.
“Talking to Pink and Megan,” Shawn wasn’t sure what Belle was about to do, but there was a familiar gleam in her eye that was beginning to make him nervous.
“I can see that, you idiot,” here came the insults, he must really have done something wrong. “I’m asking you what you’re talking about that Megan has to drag you back on your leash!”
“Ouch, Belle, that really stung,” Shawn was laughing at her. Suddenly Belle was mad.
“I’m bored, and you’re too lazy to do anything interesting! Some rebel you turned out to be!” That was the first remark that got to him. He couldn’t help it if he was a little touchy on the subject. His love for Belle had kept him out of trouble, sort of anyway. Now she was accusing him of being a wimp or worse, being like Jason. The others just rolled their eyes as another one of Shawn and Belle’s famous fights began.
“I’m not the one who’s too stuck up to go into a bar just because it has a bike sitting outside of it!” Shawn’s voice was loud and it made Belle’s skin shiver.
“There wasn’t just one bike! There was twenty of them! I can’t help it if you’ve fallen for some two bit waitress in a French café and are now too cowardly to even talk to me properly!” The remark about Kitty was below the belt. Shawn had been talking to her a little, and they were beginning to become close friends. He knew more about her than anyone else in Paris did, and Belle, though she refused to admit it, was jealous.
Shawn didn’t say a word. He just glared at her and stormed out. After everything he had promised her two weeks before, it was too cruel of her to bring Kitty up in that way. He didn’t love his Kitty, he doubted she would ever love him like that even if he did, and Belle throwing it in his face as if she was some cheap tramp was bitterly ironic.
“Belle,” Pink said in a voice quite unlike her usual one, “that was mean.”
She went out silently, following the trail of anger that Shawn had left behind him. She found him leaning against the nearest bridge that crossed the Seine to their hotel. She remembered surfing the internet one day and finding a certain quote that had made her think of Shawn even then. Something to do with the leather jacket and the desire to help those in distress.
“Forget the white horse, I'm riding to heaven on my Harley.” Pink quoted to him softly.
He jerked around to face her. For a minute, he thought it was Belle, come to apologise. He smiled when he saw Pink. She had been quite pretty before, but she was a stunner with her pink hair. Different, perhaps a little punk, but then he liked that, except on Belle. Why did his mind always operate in circles, constantly bringing him back to her? “Hey Pink,” he murmured to her.
“Why’d you freak?”
“To the point, aren’t you?” Shawn sighed. “Belle and I have fought like this for years. It’s the best part of our friendship, that and the making up afterwards. Recently, though, she keeps dragging in all these other people that she shouldn’t. She doesn’t even know Kitty and she’s acting like Kitty’s some cheap French prostitute. Belle’s weird at the moment.” Pink, acting completely out of the instinct to comfort her friend, put her arm around Shawn’s nicely muscled waist.
“It will be alright, Shawn. Belle is just feeling a little left out. You haven’t spent so much time with her recently. Let’s go back inside, get our jackets, and you can sweep us all off our feet on the way to Eiffel Tower.” Pink smiled up at him.
“Won’t Marco be a little jealous?” Shawn’s ability to raise one eyebrow to a high arch was almost as well developed as his mother’s.
“My new boyfriend will just have to accept it. He can’t be out until later, too much business work, but he’ll meet me wherever I am.” Pink nodded her head buoyant at the thought of a different pair of brown eyes, perhaps less soulful and less like molten pools of chocolate than the ones before her, but still lovely, and more enamoured to her heart because the owner was in the process of falling in love with her.
“Right, the Tower it is. Do we really have to take the others?” Shawn nearly cringed at the thought of another evening with the bitching gargoyles, and their faithful lackeys Mimi and Jason.
“Yes, now go get your jacket.” Pink only just restrained herself from slapping his very fine ass as he broke away from her embrace. She thought it might be a little too much for such a short friendship, though she had to admit it was a very fine ass.
The Eiffel Tower was beautiful, lit up with a hundred lights as there was a party going on. What Shawn hadn’t told the others was that it was a party where the tickets were rather expensive, but everything else was free, including the finest view of Paris for miles. He had talked Mme Simone into buying the entire class tickets because of all the money she had saved as Megan and Shawn had stayed with friends. So when they got there, their entire French class was already dancing the night away. They were fashionably late, as Jan preferred to put it. Shawn said more truly that they were so late the food was on the second round and the football jocks had eaten, but not drunk, their fill. Belle and Shawn made up on the way to the Tower, mostly because Megan made them, but Shawn couldn’t help feeling that Belle had gone too far in her talk of Kitty before.
“Do you want to dance, Philip?” Chloe was nearly on her knees, begging him to come back to her. She no longer had a lap dog with dimples. It was too awful.
“No, Chloe. I don’t. There’s Rose, I’ll see you guys later, OK?” Philip was off like a shot, leaving an embarrassed and resentful Chloe in his wake.
“Wow, would you look at the ass on her?” Jason addressed himself to a rather bemused Shawn, who had to agree that the girl’s ass was particularly nice. Belle was not looking happy after that, and Jan grabbed her boyfriend and ran off with him into a corner before he could do anything else that was mortifying to her.
“Hey Pink-a-doodle-dandy, I see a guy who looks suspiciously like your boyfriend,” Chloe said slowly, “and it looks like he’s got someone with him.”
“Hey Short Stack!” Megan yelled at the petite girl next to Marco. “Get your ass over here! Jean-Luc’s coming!”
Shorty moved not like greased lightning, she was faster than that, she moved like Chloe and Jan onto a new hunk in a bar. In reality she was a mite bit slower than that, as nothing was as fast as the Chloho when it came to cute guys.
“Hey!” Shorty called. “Have you seen Jean-Luc? He’s meant to be here by now.”
“Short Stack, is he tall, handsome and tends to wear tight clothes?” Megan was looking at someone across Shorty’s shoulder.
“That’s my boy!” Shorty yelped as she turned to face her new boyfriend. She was gone in a flash, rushing into his arms as if she hadn’t seen him in weeks rather than a matter of hours.
“Is it me or is Short Stack falling in love?” Megan said wistfully to Shawn.
“Ah, it looks like Shorty’s growing up fast. Do you remember the days when we thought it nothing to go skinny dipping at midnight in the lake?” Megan elbowed Shawn in the ribs.
“We’d still do that if the river outside your house wasn’t frozen, you moron. We’re no more grown up then we were back in boarding school, we’re just better at pretending that we’re grown up. By the time we’re eighty, we might actually reach maturity.”
“Some hopes, Mess With! We’re still going to be teenagers when our grandkids are our age!” Megan and Shawn were nearly falling over themselves with laughter. Belle was amused but didn’t feel herself to be part of the joke. She was trying to get through, as Mimi was too, the fantasising thoughts that the words ‘Shawn…skinny dipping’ were bringing up in her mind.
Chloe was feeling seriously horny after that. Realising that Philip was not an option, she grabbed the nearest football player whose girlfriend was currently unattached to him physically and dragged him off into a corner for some serious making out. Not even the Chloho was immune to the charms of SD Brady, or thoughts of him naked.
“Where did she go?” Mimi asked naively.
“I think Chad knows.” Belle was not being as innocent as she usually was. There was something about Paris that was having a certain effect on her inhibitions, namely releasing her from them.
“Oh, do you think Philip knows?” Mimi asked in a whisper.
“I don’t think he cares,” Shawn replied, pointing to Philip who was having a seriously good, if possibly illegal in certain countries, time with Rose. “It looks like he’s found the new love of his life.”
“What, again?” Megan raised her eyebrow, unbelieving that even Philip was so fickle.
“How many is that this year?” Belle asked her.
“Including movie stars? Four. Chloe, Jennifer Love Hewitt, Penelope Cruz, and our Rose.” Shawn reeled off without thinking. “Fantasy girls? Sarah Michelle Gellar and Jennifer Aniston. Other? Well, he did kind of like Stacey and Inara, the cheerleaders. No, wait, Inara was Jason’s girl. Philip preferred the brunette, um, what was her name?”
“Timena?” Megan offered helpfully.
“No, the other one, the one with the ass like nobody’s business?” Belle slapped Shawn around the back of the head, still emotionally smarting from his admiration of the other girl’s ass earlier. “What? I’m a guy, I can’t help but notice these things!”
“He means Laura.” Mimi responded. “You know, the cheerful one.”
Megan looked at Mimi with her mouth hanging open. “Mimi, you just made a pun on words.”
“Huh?” Mimi was startled. She didn’t know that she had just made anything.
“Laura’s a cheerleader, and you said she was cheer full, full of cheer, you know? Oh forget it.” Mimi wasn’t listening to Megan at all as she was being taken away by a smiling, and for once fairly smooth looking, Kevin to dance.
“Sometimes I wonder about that girl,” Belle said slowly.
“Why bother? There are two things running through Mimi’s head as a constant: boys and shopping.” Megan walked away after that, trying to find someone to dance with her as Shawn was off looking for Pink.
Belle, left all alone, was feeling a little upset with her friends until she saw a dark head and the black sweater Shawn had been wearing earlier. Another look confirmed that Shawn was dancing with Pink out on the balcony to a fast song and he was telling her some joke that was making them both laugh a lot. Then Belle forgot about feeling upset and left out and started to feel jealous.
“Two can play at that game, Brady,” Belle said softly to him and went looking for a guy to dance with so that Shawn would realise he wasn’t the only guy in her. There was Larry from her trig class, handsome, suave, with blonde hair and ice blue eyes. Cute, but nothing to Shawn. He was also a reasonable dancer. Belle decided that if Shawn was going to ignore her for another girl while they were in Paris together, she could do the same to him and seductively swung her hips as she walked over to Larry.
“Hey Belle,” Larry looked her up and down slowly, taking in her curves shown off spectacularly by an outfit from the most fashionable Parisian boutique, her blonde hair in its bouncing curls and her blue eyes, then wondered when he would be seeing Brady’s fist come flying at his face. He counted to three, and when no fist hit, dared to ask Belle to dance.
“I’d love to.” Belle giggled the way she had perfected years before when she had been trying to lure Philip Kiriakis into a relationship. That had been before Shawn had returned and reminded her to whom she was going to end up married one day. That was years away, at least one anyway, and if Shawn could have fun without her, she was going to damn well show him that her life didn’t revolve around him either.
The music got slower, and she saw Pink with her arms around Shawn, holding him close. Too close. Belle moved a little further into Larry, something he definitely approved of.
“Hey, would you look at those two?” Megan poked Philip in the ribs as they made their way over to the bar. “Looks like Belle got over Shawnie boy pretty darn fast.”
“I wouldn’t bet on it. Check out the balcony. I think Belle is trying to make someone jealous.” Philip pointed at two heads very close together. A pink haired girl was getting hot and heavy with a dark haired boy in a black sweater.
“Here comes trouble,” Megan took the shot glass from the bartender’s hand and knocked back the tequila as Jan and Chloe, fresh from the bathroom where they had been fixing their severely smudged lipstick shimmied towards them.
“I’ll see you later,” Philip was not prepared to deal with his ex-girlfriend at that moment.
“Coward,” Megan muttered as he left her to the torturing of the gruesome twosome.
“At least I’ll see graduation!” He tossed over his shoulder.
“Want to bet on that?” Megan called back, trying to justify her nickname. “Hi Chloe, Jan.” She couldn’t quite manage a smile but she was trying.
“I see Belle’s recovered quite nicely.” Jan sneered as Belle pressed her petite form into Larry’s large one.
“Yes, I did wonder after that fight she had with Shawn if she would be up for tonight.” Megan tried, and failed, to work out if Chloe or Jan were being nastier.
“Hmm, looks like Pink is getting some tonight.” Jan was staring at the pair, trying to work out who the boy was.
“Like you weren’t?” Megan retorted, finding even Jan’s hypocrisy a little hard to take.
“Hey, at least I was with my boyfriend.” Jan stuck her nose in the air and pranced off, with Chloe following equally snobbishly behind her.
Belle suddenly saw them through the window and cringed. “Larry, what do you say we get out of here?”
Larry couldn’t believe his ears. Little Miss Innocence Belle Black was sounding like Jan Spears. He was not the man to pass it up. Glancing swiftly for any sign of Shawn, he took Belle’s hand and they were off out of the door and down the elevator.
“Rose,” Philip whispered into her hair. “What do we do next?”
Rose lifted her head and looked into Philip’s eyes. “We break up. We can’t keep this going. Transatlantic relationships don’t work.”
“I’m sorry, Rose.” Philip sighed. “I hate this.”
“So do I. Do me a favour? Get back with Chloe.” Philip look horrified.
“Why? She’s a horrible person.” He pulled back from her a little bit, and looked into a large pair of tearful brown eyes.
“I know. Call it twisted, but I like knowing that your next girlfriend will treat you badly and you’ll be sighing after me for months, if she was nice, then how could you break it off with her when I come back to America and we can be together?” Rose knew Philip couldn’t really believe what she was saying, but if he was with Chloe, she knew that he wouldn’t ruin his life by moping after her and he wouldn’t be chasing anything in a skirt.
“Better the devil you know than the devil you don’t, huh?” Philip raised his eyebrows.
Rose nodded her head sadly. “I’ll come to see you soon. My exchange ends with this year, and I’m planning on going to college in the States. Who knows, we could be back together in less than six months.”
“It’s going to be a long six months.” Philip murmured as he put his head down to kiss her.
“Let’s make the first night go real fast?” Rose replied as she felt his lips touch hers and forgot about tomorrow, at least for a little while. They kept dancing slowly, oblivious to their surroundings and determinedly not thinking about the future.
Shawn came up behind a musing Megan and said, “Hey, Mess With, where’d Belle go?”
“You mean after your display with Pink outside?” Megan felt vaguely angry. She too had presumed the dark head belonged to Shawn after she saw them dancing together.
“What? We were only dancing.” Shawn was completely confused. “What was she doing with Larry?” He suddenly remembered the reason he had been feeling upset. Belle’s petite form pressed into Larry’s chest was more than he could take. He had hidden, like a coward, at the back of the bar and drunk a series of tequila slammers.
“Trying to make you jealous,” Megan looked outside and saw Pink with her arms around her dark haired, Shawn look a like of a boyfriend. “Oh, damn.”
Her mind racing, Megan turned back to Shawn. “I think Belle saw Pink out on the balcony dancing with you and then she saw Pink kissing a dark haired guy in a black sweater like yours and thought it was you.”
“What?” The scariest part of the way Shawn said it was that his voice was ice cold and hollow. He wasn’t shouting, he wasn’t screaming at her, he was almost detached.
“Er, I take it that’s Marco out there with his tongue down Pink’s throat?” Megan said softly, not wanting to know the answer.
“Yes, he cut in when we finished dancing. I’ve been over by the bar for the past ten minutes. Where’s Belle?” Megan was trying to remember when she had last seen Shawn so upset, and decided it was the day when Belle had told him she had a date for the Fall Ball.
‘Oh, this is not good,’ Megan thought to herself. ‘This won’t be pretty either.’
“She left, with Larry, a couple of minutes ago.” Megan had never thought a human being could go so white.
“Oh.” Shawn’s mind was a body numbing blank. Of course they had agreed that they could see other people, that it would only be right, but that she had done it out of some kind of sick revenge got to him. “I think I’m going to go now. Have a nice night, Megan.” He didn’t wait for her goodbye, or to see off any of his other friends, shooting out of the door and down the staircase like a bat out of hell.
“Oh, she’s screwed.” Megan took a deep drink of her cognac, threw the balloon glass at the bartender and followed her friend out. “I just hope Shawn doesn’t do anything stupid, like kill Larry, or worse, break Belle’s heart or his own.”
(LMAO at your comment, Tina.) Good stuff eventually happens, but not for a while, and then it all gets worse again. (I like angst!) Just two more chapters to go, but 16 goes on for pages. Don't worry, there is a sequel, except that's even more gloomy. The forces of good do eventually prevail however, just not until I say so.
Extra characters are probably my friends from Jade's board (generally excepting Megan). I told you I'd make it up to the Pinkster.
Please don't hurt me.
I disclaim.
Chapter 14
Having slept alone on the couch of the cottage, Shawn woke up with knots in his back and an aching pair of legs. His tanned body was killing him after hours first on an international flight in economy, and then more time on an uncomfortable sofa had done for his wrecked muscles. He didn’t want a run, he feared getting lost in the strange city of Paris, so he took off his T-shirt, and threw himself onto the floor, and performed fifty press ups with one hand behind his back, muscles straining and his legs clad only in a pair of tracksuit bottoms. Then he switched hands and did another fifty. Shawn was unaware that his three house mates were sitting on the sofa watching him, hypnotised by the rhythmic movement of their best friend’s body.
‘He may be my best friend, but damn! That boy is gorgeous!’ The girls all had the same thought at the same time.
Shawn’s muscles rippled along with his tattoos, the barbed wire across his upper arm pulsating with each press up, ‘Irish’ shifting with his shoulders and there was the occasionally glimpse of the one even lower down as his trousers shifted. The girls, when Shawn had finished the first part of his morning work out, gave an involuntary sigh simultaneously. Shawn turned at the sigh and for the first time observed the three girls who were transfixed by his body, though he thought they were listening to the radio which was tuned to the only English speaking station he could find. ‘Fab Fifties and Groovy Sixties - Classic Golden Oldies’ might not have been Blink 182, Everclear, or even, God help him, the Back Street Boys, but it was better than some unpronounceably awful French dance track that basically repeated ‘Ooh’ in various accents, purporting to be American, over and over again. He had hated it. Give him a guitar band with a bit of drum before that pap any day of the week. That was why, as he had been doing his press ups, various strange accompaniments to his work out had played. As he was stared at by the girls as he began his sit ups, they had heard ‘Leader of the Pack’ by the Shangri Las begin and none of them could stop laughing as they remembered Megan’s performance of the song. Of course, Megan and Shawn had two to remember so laughed even harder than Rose and Shorty.
“Ok, I know the whole thing you, Kristy and Nic did was hilarious, but it wasn’t that funny!” Rose was a little surprised as Shawn and Megan practically rolled on the floor with laughter.
“Oh, didn’t you know we had a repeat performance?” Suddenly Shawn sobered up, he didn’t want to remember that night at all. His heart had been whole before then. The others didn’t notice and Megan went on with her story. “Belle Black and Mimi Lockhart, her friend, and I did it like I did it with Nic and Kristy. Belle took Nic’s part though. We were awesome. The best bit was when Shawn borrowed his father’s motorbike and rode it right the way through the restaurant we were performing in and Dexy did these sound effects so it sounded like Shawn had come off the bike and killed himself just the way it happens in the song. You should have seen their faces!” Megan was nearly killing herself laughing along with her friends, and none of them noticed Shawn’s rather restrained chuckles.
When they sobered up from their laughing fit, Rose and Shorty announced that they had to go to school, but as it was Friday, that they would be back to party that night. Shawn and Megan dressed, and breakfasted on pain au chocolat (chocolate croissants) and hot cappuccinos from the bakery down the street. When they were done, they made their way back to the other kids’ hotel to find a stressed Mme Simone trying to herd everyone onto a bus to visit the Louvre and then drive them to a few sight seeing places before returning to the hotel. The evening was free for the kids to have fun, on the conditions that they weren’t arrested, back after midnight, drunk or lost. Anything else, they were allowed to do, except perhaps Jason’s suggestion of finding a French brothel and having some fun with the residents of it. Mme Simone had been distinctly unimpressed by that comment, and Jan had thumped her horny boyfriend. She had been horrified by the comment which seemed to be a slur on her own status as biggest, and best, slut of Salem High. Jason would not be a happy boy later.
Pink stood alone, feeling left out as her friends from Salem High generally took Spanish rather than French. When she saw Shawn and Megan come in, her heart lifted almost as much as Belle’s. They were smiling, and looked content with life. Immediately bombarded with questions about the café the day before, Megan left Shawn to check on Jason. All Shawn was saying that Kitty was a waitress and that she’d been talking to him for a minute. She was not a whore and he didn’t have her phone number. Belle was insanely jealous of Shawn suddenly, remembering every detail of the auburn haired beauty and the two other girls. Mme Simone was ineffectually trying to gather the kids together, but as the coach to take them to the art museum wasn’t ready, Philip drew Shawn off to one side and began a very secretive conversation away from Mimi, Jan and above all Chloe.
“Hey, you know that babe you were with yesterday?” Shawn thought about this for a moment.
“Which one?” He wondered if Philip was planning on cheating on Chloe. He didn’t feel he could blame the guy for wanting to get away from her and her industrial strength sluttish behaviour. Shawn was beginning to wonder if Chloe was destined for high class prostitution, as she seemed to go for the boys with money, rather than a career as an opera singer. Maybe she would sleep her way to the top. The critics were certainly desperate enough for it to work.
“The brunette, the one with big brown eyes and legs to die for?” Philip was getting impatient. He had finally removed Chloe from his side, after feeling that she had become surgically attached at the lip, and now he wanted some fun.
“That’s Rose. What about her? You are not going to mess around with her while Chloe’s still your girlfriend.” Shawn frowned at his uncle.
“Chloe doesn’t have to know.” Philip had loved the brown haired girl’s style, so chic and yet so young.
“No, but I will know, and there’s no way that you are going to hurt Rose. She’s one of my best friends. Break up with Chloe, or not Rosebud lips.” Shawn was immovable. Philip thought for a couple of nanoseconds.
“Chloe’s gone, man. Now what about this French beauty?” Philip wondered briefly if he could get away from Chloe by staying in France, and then decided that the football was too bad for that. Maybe he could leave her in France, and return to Salem with a different beautiful brunette than the one he had left with. One with a heart instead.
“If you mean that about Chloe, then her name’s Rose. She’s our age, and she used to go to boarding school with Megan. She’s American and she likes watching soaps, especially ones with teenagers in them. Don’t mess around with her, Philip, because if you break Rosebud’s heart, not only will I be after you, but Megan and all of the girls from the boarding school will be as well, and believe me, you do not want that.” Shawn was seemingly so sincere that Philip believed him. Shawn went on, Philip devouring his every word hungrily, describing Rose’s character, how she was sweet, kind and generous, but with a wild streak that made her a lot of fun to be with.
Pink was talking to Megan, but they were both acutely aware of Shawn’s every movement, though for very different reasons. Pink realised that Shawn was totally devoted to Belle, and determined to play the resigned friend, a sidekick, to the blonde girl who had claimed the rebel’s heart. It didn’t stop her admiring his very fine body, though, but it also didn’t stop her eyeing up the French guys who periodically wandered through the hotel lobby.
Belle, too, was aware of her Tough Boy, sensitive to his slightest shift of posture though totally absorbed in what Mimi was saying. The tension between the teens could have been cut with a spoon, though a chain saw would have more effect. It was a relief when Mme Simone split them up into different groups, depending on lingual ability, so that each group had a fluent person and a few who couldn’t really cope so no one would be stuck. Shawn found himself in a group with Pink, Jason and a couple who did nothing but kiss all the time. They had once had individual names, but now they were consigned to the nameless masses who became known only as half of the couple with a nickname. Theirs was Candy Kane, as Kelly had hooked up with Lane and they always called each other ‘sweetie’ or ‘sweetheart’. Their PDAs could really get disgusting as they frequently forgot where they were and almost started undressing each other. The teachers had given up separating them and would take bets on how long a kissing session could go on without one of them having to come up for air. Mr Wilson had won the last one with eighteen minutes. They’d had the kid who’s locker Candy Kane were leaning up against time it in return for an excuse from the winning teacher’s class for one lesson.
The kids in the coach found the same rock ‘n’ roll station as Shawn had in the girls’ cottage, except now it was playing The Eagles and ‘Witchy Woman’. It made Shawn think of Chloe, all raven hair and fingertips that sparked, though he generally changed the w beginning ‘witchy’ to a b. It had been long a time since Chloe had been ‘ghoul girl’ and a ‘witch’ but Shawn thought that now she deserved the names, she wasn’t being called them. There was a twisted irony in that.
Pink twisted in her seat so that she was side on to Shawn, watching him mouth along to the song. He was so cute like that. She suddenly started wishing for Valentine’s day, or mistletoe or… Pink’s faithful mind trailed off. She was staring now, memorising his face as if this was the last time and she would never see him again and this was her last chance to look at him.
They reached the Louvre early, mostly because their driver was desperate to get them out of the coach. He couldn’t understand how so few American kids were so much trouble on one simple bus trip. He was glad that he had only one shift to do with them, and was muttering softly in French about them as they got off the bus. Shawn laughed a little as he climbed down, hearing the driver describe them in such virulent tones. When he explained to Pink what the driver had said, she laughed too, and Belle suffered another pang of jealousy as she watched the two share a private joke. She knew it was her own fault that Shawn was standing there with Pink and not her, but it didn’t help much.
Mme Simone had intended to show all of the kids around the place in one large group, but realising the impracticalities of the plan, she allowed them to wander off in their designated groups and arranged to meet them by the coach much later. Alone in the Renaissance art section, Mme Simone found herself talking to an artist who was studying the paintings, starting a romance which was not to end until the lovers died in each other’s arms, sixty years later.
Pink was feeling a bit weak, so Shawn put his arm through hers, an in the old style when it had been for leaning on each other as well as for a sign of friendship, supported her through the museum. She wanted to escape to Notre Dame, but it wasn’t happening any time soon. Feeling even more tired by midday, they, Candy Kane and a bored Jason, went into the little restaurant they found in the museum. Telling her to sit down and stay quiet for a few minutes, Shawn left Pink alone at a table to get some food with the others.
As she sat seemingly forgotten and alone at her table, Pink noticed that a certain teenage boy who looked a lot like Shawn, all brown hair and eyes with almost as much soul as Shawn’s, was staring at her. Shamed by New Year’s Eve’s events, Pink was no where near as forward as she had been, and so she coyly looked down into her lap before making eye contact. Then he smiled and she smiled back. Wondering if she should go over, Pink’s flirtation was interrupted by the return of a rambunctious Jason, a randy Candy Kane playing tonsil hockey and a subdued Shawn. When she looked back, the boy was gone. Feeling a little depressed by his vanishing, Pink made an effort to forget him and turned her attention back to Shawn and Jason. There was no point in paying attention to Candy Kane unless you were a voyeur. Even in the most public of places all they did was make out or feed each other sappily.
Shawn had noticed the brief flirtation between the teenage boy and Pink, and, with all the best will in the world, ran after him for a minute. He explained in perfect rapid French that he was the girl’s friend, that she evidently liked the boy but was too shy to say anything. Immediately the boy, who turned out to be living in London and only visiting Paris, nodded his head and gave Shawn the number of his phone to give to Pink. Shawn slipped back to Jason and Candy Kane, his absence having gone unnoticed, putting the number into the pocket of his leather jacket to give to Pink when there was less people around. He suspected that she would be in for some major league teasing if he gave her a guy’s number in front of the testosterone pumped Jason.
The Louvre was beautiful, and Shawn and Pink found a favourite painting together by the time they had to return to the coach, and they were sorry to leave it. At the coach the driver was refusing point blank to take them anywhere but straight back to the hotel, so the sight seeing tour was off. Mme Simone, emotionally absorbed in her new romance, didn’t really care, got the kids back to the hotel and then gave them the rest of the afternoon off from their exchange trip on the same conditions as the night before.
Gravitating together like two powerful magnets after most of a day apart, Megan and Shawn found each other almost instantly. Belle trailed behind a minute later, and the rest of their friends were not long in following. It was decided that they would go to Notre Dame Cathedral, mostly because Shawn did and they couldn’t think of anything else to do except shop, and then there wouldn’t be anything to do for the next twelve days.
Getting on and off the subway in Paris when there was nine of you (Belle, Mimi, Megan, Shawn, Pink, Jason, Jan, Chloe and Philip) was not an easy experience. Only Shawn, Megan and Chloe spoke decent French, the rest surviving with a lower grade of fluency and Jason with three words merci, ou and bien. When struggling to work out which train they ought to be on, Jan, furious at her boyfriend’s incompetence, asked “You’ve sat in years of French classes, how can you not speak it by now? Even the Spanish exchange kid speaks better French than you do!”
To which Jason, in the full flow of his idiocy replied, “I sat in French class, yes, listened no. Mme Simone’s lessons are the best sleep I get all week.” Then Jason laughed at his own joke. None of his friends were impressed at his stupidity. Even Chloe, who had been attempting to solicit kisses from Philip and had not been listening, tossed her hair and looked defiantly at him.
Shawn and Pink, sick of the bickering of the other kids, sat at the far end of the subway train, ignoring them and chatting quietly about Victor Hugo and what they would look at when they reached the Cathedral.
“Do you think if we put Jan up there as the newest gargoyle anyone would notice the difference?” Shawn looked seriously at Pink, then they both burst into laughter.
“I think we could put Jason and Chloe in her current disguise as a French prostitute up there with her and people would be so afraid they’d jump in the Seine to get away from them.” Pink giggled as she spoke, hoping she hadn’t gone too far.
Shawn laughed too, he wasn’t fond of Jan, Jason or Chloe and only hung out with them because Philip was his best friend and he did. Belle or Megan, if they had heard him, would have noticed the sound was more tortured and nothing like as carefree as it had been a year before. Too much had happened in that year for him to be the same laughing boy with brown eyes. Now his soul burned through his eyes with the same intensity as Kitty’s broken heart did. They were a good match.
“I wouldn’t let them hear me say this, but do you think we can lose Victor Hugo’s wall decorations once we get to the Cathedral? I really don’t want to spend the entire time listening to them bitch about how boring the place is and wonder when they can find liquor.” Shawn flashed his trademark smile at Pink and she giggled again.
“Do we have to leave Philip, Megan and Belle though? Can’t we just palm the gruesome twosome and the other gargoyle off on Mimi and hope for the best?” Pink had no particular affection for Mimi. She was often shallow, occasionally cruel, and without the humour that had saved many another girl from becoming a social outcast. Not yet had Pink forgotten a certain incident when Mimi set her up on a blind date with Adrian Morgan, the school’s second biggest jerk after Jason, and abandoned her in a dark movie theatre to be momentarily mauled after she promised not to leave them alone unless Pink specifically asked her. Pink had slapped him, taken the junk food and sat down three rows from the front with Megan on one side and Shawn on the other. They hadn’t minded at all, actually welcoming another person into an occasion that could otherwise be misconstrued by the rest of Salem High and the Black teenagers in particular as a date.
“That sounds like the best idea I’ve heard in days.” Shawn smiled at her again, a smile of real humour. They had been rare with him recently. Pink couldn’t help but smile back. “Notre Dame this afternoon, the tower tonight?”
She didn’t have to ask what he meant by the tower. She nodded her head, swishing her hair across her face and back again.
Shawn was looking at her oddly. “Pink, did you ever think of dying your hair?” Suddenly he was moving, dragging Megan away from their friends with an intrigued Belle following after. “Star Child, what do you think about Pink’s hair?”
Utterly confused, Pink, Megan and Belle just looked at each other. Other than Belle’s hair, Shawn never mentioned what grew out of the top of girls’ heads. He didn’t seem to care either. Belle irrationally felt that by talking about the girl’s hair, Pink was somehow moving into territory that should have stayed just between Shawn and herself.
“It’s nice.” Megan had nothing to say. She wasn’t fashion conscious, she barely knew where the clothes stores were, except Belle periodically dragged her into one.
Shawn muttered something and then said, “Pink by name and pink by nature. Why don’t you dye it?”
“What?”
All three girls said it at once, but Shawn ignored them especially Belle, going on with, “Think about it, Pink. You said to me you didn’t like your hair yesterday. Change it. Do something radical. You’re in Paris, away from home, you can always wash it out if you don’t like it.”
Pink chewed her bottom lip in thought. She had thought of dying her hair pink before, but had never had the courage to do it. Perhaps if Belle and Megan would help her, and it wouldn’t turn into a huge disaster, she would do it. Plus, she didn’t have to deal with her parent’s reaction for a few days. It was very tempting. She saw Shawn’s chocolate brown eyes asking her and melted into a puddle at his feet.
“Pink hair is cool at the moment, right?” She applied to Belle and Megan, knowing no boy would be able to give her a sensible answer.
“Pink hair is always cool,” Belle replied, “different, but different is cool too.”
“So will you?” Shawn was ignoring Belle, pretending she wasn’t there as best he could.
“Yeah.” She said, thinking ‘Why not?’. It would be fun to have a completely different look. If she had pink hair, she could even wear different coloured clothes. A girl with the confidence to have pink would have the confidence to talk to the French babes she kept seeing. She nodded her head and smiled. Shawn smiled back, and the puddle bubbled with joy.
The Cathedral was so beautiful that it took Shawn and Pink’s breath away. It was one of Megan’s faults that she didn’t appreciate glorious architecture very well. She did, however, appreciate the gargoyles. They reminded her of teachers she had had.
She was describing to Belle what they had been like when she noticed Shawn was staring at the cross in the front of the church altar in a very odd way. He seemed to be challenging it, daring God to come down and explain to him how his life had become so utterly screwed up without him being able to do a thing about it. There was something strange about the way he stared. It was more than the challenge that made it strange, it was the absolute belief that God existed. It was something bigger than Shawn, something greater. Megan knew no one else who had that belief, who had that utter and total ability to be completely and without doubt in their faith. In a brief moment, as she watched her friend stare at the cross, defying a God he felt had betrayed him, Megan wished she could be loved by a man like that, by a man who had no doubt in his faith and no need for it. Love from him would be absolute. She realised that was what Shawn was, an absolute. Absolute in friendship, you could never have a better comrade, and absolute in love. It was a shame his heart seemed broken, because if he had loved Belle with that same intensity, he would never love anyone else ever again. There would be no point. If you have found perfection, genius even, then you can never go back to flawed stupidity. She remembered a book they had been assigned to read the year before, ‘Flowers for Algernon’, and realised that, if not in intellect but in his passion, Shawn was Charlie. He couldn’t go back from the greater things to what had satisfied him before. Not now, not ever. So what was left? A bitterness, a challenge, a broken heart and the best person as a friend that any girl would ever have. Megan felt tears well up in her eyes as she watched him, but then he moved away, walking defiantly back from the brink and smiled at her. She smiled back, but knew that the laughing, happy rebel from her boarding school days was gone forever. Even if Belle would love him, it was gone. Too much had happened, too much pain, and above all, too much betrayal to bring him back to that point.
Shawn turned away from Megan abruptly, his eyes having lighted on Belle for perhaps three seconds. Megan had seen the way the light in them had burned like a struck match for a moment and then fizzled out. That was it. She was going to have to have a little chat with Miss Belle Black. If Shawn’s heart was broken forever, and Belle wouldn’t fix it, she was going to make good her promise of rearranging Belle with a shovel.
Belle was upset as well when Shawn had turned away from them, but she was surprised by Megan grabbing her by the arm and dragging her bodily into a corner where they couldn’t be overhead.
“What is your problem?” Belle wasn’t in the mood to humour Megan.
“You, you and your stupid pride, that’s my problem.” Megan was fiercer than Belle had ever seen her. She made the Kitty of yesterday seem subdued. “Shawn’s been wandering around completely lost since New Year’s Eve, he’s barely speaking to you and even his baby brother can’t get him to smile.”
There was a soft kind of irony in that sentence that made Belle want to laugh bitterly. His, no, their baby brother was one of the reasons Shawn was so upset. Belle nearly laughed. Then she saw Megan’s face and realised that if she did laugh, there would be blood on the floor and it would be hers.
Megan went on, relentlessly, “I don’t care about Mimi, I don’t like the girl that much, I certainly don’t care about the Chloho or Miss Jan ‘Slut is my middle name’ Spears, and at the moment I’m wondering why I care about you, but I know Shawn loves you, so if it’s any of those three keeping you apart, then just tell me now. For God’s sake,” Megan crossed herself as she was standing in a church, “is it Philip or have you got some twisted idea about loving Henry? Why is Shawn acting like a kicked puppy and you’re acting like you’ve just lost your best friend, brother and lover all in one day?”
Belle turned to face Megan’s scowl, meeting it eye to eye, “Because I have, in a way! I made one God damned mistake and now we’re all suffering for it! Shawn kissed me on New Year’s Eve and I ran away! Can you believe it? I wait seventeen years for the guy to get a clue, and when he finally does, I push the poor sucker away!”
Belle was nearly crying. Megan did the only sensible thing she could do. She slapped her across the face for being hysterical and then hugged her for being an idiot. “You idiot!” She told her gently. “Why didn’t you just go to Shawn and say ‘I love you, I was afraid and I ran for it, sorry, can you forgive me?’. I would get down on my knees if I had to!” Megan was furious with Belle’s stupidity.
Belle felt the tears subsiding. The fog that had filled her mind for the past three weeks lifted. “Yeah, I will. Soon.”
Megan nodded her head and stalked off, leaving Belle by herself to regain her composure.
Shawn found Pink staring at a portrait of the Virgin Mary, hanging in a shrine to her. “This probably isn’t the right place to do this, but do you remember the guy you were smiling at in the Louvre earlier?” Shawn’s voice so close and low sent shivers running up and down Pink’s spine.
“Yes,” she breathed slowly, still staring at the Mother of God.
“I’ve got his cell phone number in my pocket if you want it.” Shawn’s voice had dropped even further, now a barely audible growl.
“Really?” Pink didn’t even try to sound uninterested and calm. Her voice was as low as Shawn’s but it was full of excitement.
“Yep, but it will cost you,” Shawn was teasing her. Pink wondered what was coming next, but they were interrupted by the squawking bickering of Mimi and Jan as they made their way towards them. “Oh, God, it’s the gargoyles. They’ve climbed off the roof and are attacking Paris.” Shawn moaned softly, in a voice only Pink could hear. She slapped him playfully on the chest, something she never would dared to do before the trip, and turned her attention back to Jan and Mimi.
“Is this place dull, or what?” Jan sneered at the beautiful picture.
“I’m starving,” Jason announced, coming up behind the girls.
“You and your stomach.” Mimi teased, but more kindly than Jan would have done.
“You want food?” Shawn looked at his watch and found it was half past seven. They had spent much longer in the Cathedral than any of them had realised. “We’re right on time for some dinner. I’ll fetch the others and we’ll all meet outside, OK?”
Vanishing down one of the aisles, Shawn was slightly sorry to leave Pink but knew that he would hit one of them if he had to stay any longer. His French was good enough that, once outside, he could guide them to a nice restaurant on the left bank and get a table. He ordered for them, as Megan was distracted in talking to Belle about Brady’s current happiness at college, and Chloe was busy trying to flirt with him and Philip at the same time. He changed places with Jan to get away from her, and found himself facing Megan with Pink on one side and Philip on the other. Megan was looking at him oddly, and he hoped that he hadn’t done something to annoy her. He didn’t think he could take his other best girl friend being mad at him when he wasn’t speaking to Belle. That might be too much.
Deciding that it was best to avoid her for a minute, Shawn turned to his uncle and, speaking in code, started a conversation, “Phil, you remember that thing we were discussing earlier?”
Phil’s face was blank, he couldn’t remember. “Huh?”
“You remember, you were asking me who won that game we were watching, the Bud Girl or Carmen?”
Chloe’s ears, for once, did not pick up at the first mention of opera, mostly because she was flirting with the French waiter while Philip was distracted. Not noticing Chloe’s lack of attention, and not caring, Philip’s eyebrows raised and then he realised what his seemingly insane nephew was going on about.
“Oh, I remember. Yeah, uh, Carmen’s still in the running, but not for much longer.”
“That’s good because Bud Girl has a friend with the meanest right hook in the business.” Shawn looked pointedly at Megan, and then quickly went back to Philip.
“Don’t worry, Bud Girl will win in the end. Carmen is so going down.” Philip’s eyes lit up as he thought of the girl with such lovely brown hair and brown eyes that had stirred his heart in the café the day before. Rose’s eyes weren’t the startling blue of Chloe’s or the heart burning green of Kitty’s, but they were lovely in another, gentler way. It would be nice not to have to stare into a pair of eyes that bored into you and ransacked your mind for secrets every time you were making out with the girl.
“What on Earth are you two talking about?” Belle had heard the last part of the conversation and had noticed the looks between the pair.
“There’s this French chick fight happening at the moment,” Shawn explained while trying not to look at Belle’s cool blue eyes, “Bud Girl against Carmen. Phil and I are rooting for Bud Girl, as Carmen’s a real bitch.”
“Carmen is not a bitch,” protested Chloe, finally listening to the boys since her French waiter had gone, “she’s beautiful and misunderstood. I can sing you an aria if you like.” She batted her artificially long eyelashes at Shawn.
Shawn gulped, and backed away mentally, looking at Megan and Pink to save him. “Not right now, Chloe, thanks. The food’s here.” He managed to gabble out, thanking the waiter who brought the meal for the save.
“If you’re sure.” Chloe looked disappointed for a moment, but the return of her French waiter soon cheered her up.
“Can you believe her?” Belle whispered to Pink across the table. “She’s flirting with that guy and poor Philip’s sitting right there.”
“I know. That poor guy, can you imagine anyone doing that to you? I’d be so upset.” They hadn’t been quite as quiet as they thought they were because Megan leaned across her meal and joined in the conversation.
“I don’t think he’s too upset. He was eyeing up Rose yesterday, and methinks it won’t be long before Chloe finds herself on the slag heap. Rosebud always gets who she wants, and from what I’ve seen, she wants Philly boy.” Megan was whispering, but half laughing because she remembered Rose’s amazing abilities to attract any boy. It was only because she had good morals, like not stealing another girl’s boyfriend, that she wasn’t universally hated at the boarding school.
“Then again, I could say the same thing about Chloe. She’s definitely going after Shawn.” Belle looked visibly upset. She hated the idea of Shawn in the arms of another girl. It made her physically sick to her stomach.
“What are you three whispering about?” Asked an excited Mimi. The girls looked at each other, and by unanimous agreement, decided not to let the gossip queen of Salem High join in their rather private conversation.
“We were just wondering where we could go after dinner. It’s still early.” Pink was thinking on her feet. Mimi sat back, visibly disappointed that it wasn’t something more interesting.
“Well Jan and I were going to find a club, have a couple of drinks,” Jason leered at the girls, “maybe find some cute French ass.”
Jan hit him around the back of the head. “You son of a bitch! I’m sitting right here!”
Jason put his arm around her neck and nuzzled her. “Come on, then baby, how about you and me go back to the hotel room and I’ll have a look at some American ass instead.”
Jan, mostly because Jason was doing something unspeakable with his tongue, agreed, and they were off to find a taxi to make out in immediately, leaving the others to pay the bill.
“That was disgusting.” Even Chloe was unimpressed by the excessive affection shown between the pair.
“I thought Jan at least had more taste than that.” Pink murmured.
“This coming from the girl who wears fluorescent pink and flirts with other people’s boyfriends?” Chloe sneered.
“That was uncalled for, Chloe.” Philip finally found his spine. “You’re being a bitch, and if you can’t treat people better, we’re over.”
“I can’t help it Philip,” Chloe whined, “I had this awful childhood and my parents weren’t there to teach me better manners.”
“I know about your lousy childhood, Chloe, but it doesn’t mean you can treat other people like trash. You act like everyone else grew up in some kind of paradise, well here’s a synopsis of my life so far for you, my birth mother isn’t my genetic mother, my father spent most of my childhood in a lunatic asylum of a nursing home, my genetic mother attempted to have him killed last year while having an affair with my ex-sister in law’s brother’s father in law, you, yes you, Miss I had an awful childhood herself, falsely accused me of rape, your crazy mother tried to have me arrested and then, for God’s sake, you become the Super Bitch of Salem High. Shawn’s had it bad as well, he thought his mother was dead for years, his father nearly ended up with Billie but then she lost his half sibling and Hope came back, or something, then the crazy Princess Gina woman pretending to be his resurrected mother tried to kill him, then she died, and now, only now, does he have his family in one piece.” Shawn let out a bitter laugh, but Philip was in full flood and ignored it, “Even little Miss Perfect Girl Belle Black has had a screwed up childhood! Do you think you have a monopoly on them or something Chloe?” Philip grabbed the glass he had been drinking, threw it in Chloe’s face, and prepared to storm out of the restaurant. “We’re over, Chloho, and for the record, I dumped you because you are a total bitch, not to mention a cheap tart who flirts with guys in my presence and is always putting the moves on my best friend / uncle, and has only failed to get into his pants because he is too damn honourable to pull something like that! Also, you do not look good in orange, I don’t care if it is from Ballistix, and your head is the only thing that is fatter than your ass! You’re a bitch, Chloe!”
Philip turned and stormed out of the restaurant with Chloe trailing pathetically after him.
“Dessert, anyone?” Megan asked coolly. The others were gasping, except for Shawn, who was near to applauding his friend. Chloe had had it coming for a long time.
“Nah, I think I’ll just go for a walk.” Shawn got up from the table, and like a true gentleman pulled back each one of the girls’ chairs so that they could go out too. As he pulled back Pink’s chair, he pressed the boy’s phone number into her hand. “I’ll see you back at the cottage, Star Child. Goodnight Pink, Mimi, Belle. Sweet dreams.”
Shawn left them alone in the restaurant, having paid for the meal, and was out of the door and down the street before Megan poked Belle in the ribs and said, “What the hell are you standing here for? Go after him, you dumb blonde.”
Belle normally would have retaliated, but she was too busy chasing after her Tough Boy to think of it.
“Damn, these heels weren’t built for running in!” Belle had nearly tripped as she scurried after Shawn’s retreating figure, and was beginning to lose him. When she finally saw him, he was standing on one of the Seine’s many bridges, staring into the moonlit river water, all alone in the night.
“Hey,” Belle said softly.
Turning, she saw her Tough Boy had tears in his eyes that he was trying to blink back. How could he tell her that his knees went weak when he saw her? That his bottom lip trembled as he thought of her face on New Year’s Eve so shocked and upset, horrified even, that he had kissed her? That she was the one who had trampled his heart into it’s current abject state of misery and that looking at her now was almost more painful than having her break it that first time?
“Hey.” What else could he say to the girl he had thought was an angel and had broken his heart into a million pieces.
“I wanted to talk to you, Shawn. About New Year’s Eve.” She was looking at him, and he thought he saw pity in her eyes.
‘Please,’ he thought desperately, closer to crying now than before, ‘don’t let her give me a I just want you as a friend speech now. Please God, I know I’ve had problems, but not this, please not this as well. I’ll do anything you want, never touch liquor again, never think about girls again, become celibate, join a monastery, just don’t let her say those words.’ Shawn was almost on his knees, but to Belle he looked strong, her defiant Tough Boy. “Yes?” He was pleased that his voice hadn’t trembled at all and had sounded strong and polite.
“I wanted to say I was sorry.” Belle said softly, coming closer and putting her hand on his arm.
“Why? I kissed you, you didn’t kiss me back. It was my fault. You shouldn’t apologise.” Shawn’s voice was cold, he was distancing himself from her. Her hand on his arm wasn’t helping though. He couldn’t forget the way she smelled so good when she stood so close to him, or how her eyes were so blue that they made the sky look pale.
“It’s not that, Shawn.” Belle took a deep breath and swallowed. She saw so much pain in his chocolate brown eyes that it was breaking her heart.
“Then what?” Shawn was privately thinking, ‘Oh God, here it comes.’
“I love you Shawn Douglas Brady.” She’d said it at last.
Shawn stared at her for a moment. Then he laughed, a sound that was hollow and bitter. “Is this some kind of sick joke, Belle? Break my heart and then try to make it right by saying ‘I love you, Shawn, but only as a friend’? It’s not worth it, Belle. It’s not worth it.”
“Shawn,” Belle’s eyes were full of tears and her voice was shaking, “I don’t love you as a friend.”
“Fine, I get it. You don’t love me. Keep saying it, Belle. Just twist the knife, why don’t you?” Shawn was drawing back from her, shutting down. She couldn’t let him do that.
“You don’t understand. I love you, you idiot. I’ve loved your for seventeen years. I never thought you felt the same way. God knows I prayed that you did, but when you kissed me I thought you were just playing around, that I was just a kiss on New Year’s Eve and then we would go back to being friends. I couldn’t do that, Shawn. It would hurt too much.” Belle was desperately trying not to cry, her voice cracked with emotion.
“So you ran instead? You broke my heart, Belle. You broke our friendship too. Don’t you know that I love you more than the entire world, that I’d die for you?” Shawn was glaring at her, the tears shining wetly in his eyes.
“I didn’t then, Shawn. I do now.” Belle took a step forwards.
“We can’t do this now, Belle. If we start now, we’ll never stop. Don’t you understand? I won’t be able to leave you for the Merchant Marines and you’ll decide to stay close to Salem so we can be together, or worse, I’ll follow you like some lap dog to wherever you decide to go to college and stop you from doing everything your meant to do, my beautiful Isabella.” He put his hand to her cheek and wiped away a tear. “Belle, you have to understand. I can’t love you by halves, or leave you anywhere. Once we start this, it won’t just be for tomorrow, it will be for life. I won’t leave you alone for a single day, and if I do that, it will stop us both living our lives the way we’re meant to do.”
“But I thought you wanted this? You kissed me on New Year’s Eve?” Belle was even more upset now than she had been before.
“I want you so much that it burns my soul with passion to look at you, but I’ve had more than three weeks to think about this. A broken heart is a wonderful thing for clearing the mind. I can’t let you give all that up, Belle. That wouldn’t be love. It would be selfishness.” Shawn’s voice was raw with emotion, and though she didn’t want to, Belle could see his point. The intensity to which they loved meant that there could be no going back, no goodbyes, and never, ever would they be able to part. It was for life once they started.
“So what do we do? Deny our feelings until I’m out of college and your back from seeing the world? What, Shawn, damn it, do you want us to do?” Belle was nearly screaming at him, she couldn’t let Shawn go away from her for some ridiculous principle. She couldn’t let the greatest love she would ever have slip through her fingers because of nobility.
“No, Belle. We don’t do that. I love you, but if we love each other like this now, imagine what we’ll feel like together. We’ll be unstoppable, unbreakable, inseparable. If we can be all that, we have to wait for the right time to begin. Now isn’t it.” Shawn put his hand in his pocket and drew out a ring. “My parents gave this to me to give to my soul mate. It’s a promise ring. I think I’ve found her in you, and I want to give this to you. If, in one year to the day, you still love me and you want to try for a relationship, meet me exactly here at nine o’clock. I’ll be here. If you don’t feel the same way, then mail the ring back to me, via my mother if you have to. Just the ring, no apology note, no goodbyes, no letter saying that you just can’t be with me. I don’t need it. I won’t want it.” Shawn pressed the ring into Belle’s hand. “I want you, but this isn’t the time.”
Belle could see his reasoning, it hurt like Hell, but she knew it made sense. “It will never leave my finger. Here. The same goes for you, Tough Boy.” Belle held out an Irish promise ring that Shawn had given to her when they were eight years old and pretending to be married. It was a silver heart held between two hands. “You gave this to me, now I’m giving it back to you. If you still want me in a year, if you still love me, I’ll be here waiting. On this bridge, at nine o’clock. I’ll wait for you, Shawn.”
“I’ll be here, Belle. Then we can decide what we’re going to do. We’re too young for this now.” Shawn looked deep into her blue eyes, his own brown eyes burning with intensity of feeling. “Belle, after tonight, there can be no more ‘I love you’s between us. We forget about each other for a year. We go back to being Belle and Shawn, best friends through it all.”
Belle nodded slowly. “You can see other girls, if you want.” Those words cost her a lot, but she was glad she could say them.
“You can see whoever you want, Belle. I won’t interfere, but I won’t see anyone else either. They say something is only really yours if you can let it go and it comes back to you. I’ll come back to you Isabella Marie Black.” Shawn’s voice was so low now that she couldn’t hear his promise, but she knew what he was saying instinctively.
“How did my Tough Boy become so wise?” She was laughing through her tears now.
“I learned from the best. My parents.” Shawn took her in his arms and realised that nothing had ever felt so right. “We have to go now, Belle, or this will be too hard.”
“Isn’t it already?” Belle desperately tried not to sob.
“Be my Perfect Girl?” he asked her softly, saying it as a goodbye to a love they might never see again.
“Always, Tough Boy.” Belle nodded her head, and left him on the bridge, tears running down her face. He watched her as she called a cab, and then waited until she was out of sight before he turned to walk back to his girls’ cottage. That was the hardest thing he had ever done, and he was worried he had done it wrong.
“If you don’t come back to me in a year, Belle,” Shawn whispered to the night as he turned and began to walk across the bridge, his heart heavy and his eyes full of tears, “I don’t think I’ll want to live. No more I love yous, Isabella. No more I love yous, my dearest darling.”
Well...I'll never say I haven't enjoyed every part of this fic, Rebel! It ALWAYS keeps me on my toes! I LOVE your angst! lol... KEEP IT UP! *and dont leave me hanging for too long :)*
Don't hurt me. It gets better (sort of). I apologise for my French. It's lousy.
I disclaim.
The banner is by the lovely AndieMc.
Chapter 13
It had been three weeks, two days, fourteen hours and forty two minutes since Belle had left Shawn and in that time they hadn’t properly talked once. They had seen each other, naturally, but now there was an uncomfortable silence between the pair that hadn’t been there before. Shawn wouldn’t look her in the eye properly, and his voice kept breaking when he spoke to her. The only thing that hurt her worse than his cold demeanour was when he was so obviously in pain when she spoke to him. She regretted leaving him on the terrace at Tuscany’s, but she didn’t know what to say to make it right. She loved him dearly, but how could she start a relationship that was doomed, as every relationship in Salem was doomed, to fail? Shaking herself out of her reverie, she started listening to Mademoiselle Simone, their French teacher.
“Attention, s’il vous plait, nous allons a Paris pour deux semaines. What do you think, mes petits choux? Are you excited?” Mme Simone pressed her hands together and smiled brightly.
“I think they would be if any of them actually listened to what you just said, Mme Simone,” Megan told her. “Hey, Shawn, what did Mme just say to you?”
Shawn, the only other student who had actually listened and understood replied, “Nous allons a Paris pour deux semaines, mon petit chou. Happy about that then?” Then went back to brooding over his loss of Belle, and worse, JT’s current illness.
“Pardon, Mme Simone, Shawn est un petit trist parce que de son frere cadet. Il est tres malade.” Megan smiled as she told the teacher about Shawn’s sick brother, and how worried Shawn was about little JT, “il est tres inquiet.”
“Ah, Shawn, will you be able to attend?” Mme Simone was trying to be understanding and kind. She was young, and Salem High was her first real teaching job. She wanted the kids to be on her side.
“Oui, Mme Simone, ma mere est avec il. Mme, pardon, I need to ask this in English, when do we leave?” Shawn wondered briefly if Belle would be going with them, or if this would be his escape from her pitying blue eyes. He could bear almost everything except her pity. If she had loved him, he would have been better to her than anyone could be, played Romeo to her Juliet. He could not play Romeo to her Rosalind though. He could not be with a girl as a friend who knew he loved her but didn’t return his love. That was why being friends with Megan was so easy. They loved each other like brother and sister. Belle and he practically were brother and sister, through JT. It would have been a strange relationship, but they could have dealt with it. If she had loved him back. She didn’t, though, so there was no point in moping about. Making a new resolution, Shawn decided to forget about loving Belle and concentrate on loving JT and his family instead. They would replace what Belle could not give him, and they would be the centre of his world as she had been for so long. Now if he could only forget her, he might be getting somewhere.
“What did she say?” Philip poked Shawn in the ribs. “I missed it.” He had been watching Chloe and not paid any attention as the teacher spoke, as usual.
“We’re going to Paris, you idiot.” Shawn wasn’t in the mood to humour anyone, especially if that person was happily in love like Philip. “Two weeks in the city of love for a French trip.”
“Wow, I have to tell Chloe!” Philip was already planning a romantic getaway with his lady love. He wondered how much money he could pull together to give Chloe the time of her life. The news of the French trip went round the class like wildfire, and Shawn was only too grateful that no one was asking him his opinion on it, because he honestly thought he might deck him. He hadn’t told anyone what had happened between Belle and himself that night, and he had no intention of doing so. He thought Megan had probably worked it out though, as she kept giving him comforting hugs when he was looking worse than usual.
Then the bell rang, releasing them with letters to take home for their parents to sign to permit the school taking their kids out of the country. It was 3pm and all Shawn could think about was going home and going to sleep. JT had screamed away the night and both he and Megan had spent the day resisting the urge to fall asleep in class.
Megan hadn’t seen Brady since the kiss, and she was rather embarrassed by her own behaviour. She wasn’t usually so forward, and she had never grabbed a guy like that before. She blushed every time she thought about it. Now Brady had gone back to school in California and he wouldn’t be back until Spring Break. She prayed he didn’t think she was just a silly school girl who had got a bit drunk on New Year’s, and that he did like her, but her self confidence was, for once, too low for her to believe it to be true.
“Oh well, I’ll live without him like I lived without him before. I just wish Shawn would make up with Belle. He’s miserable.” Megan muttered under her breath as she opened her locker. She had been wondering for a while if she needed to fetch that shovel, but she didn’t know if the fight was Belle’s fault or not. It would be cruel to hit Belle with it if Shawn had been the heart breaker. “Right, home, homework, call Belle, baby sit the Brady boys, sleep.” Megan planned her day quickly, indifferent to the students milling around her and the gossips who were chattering near by.
Philip was pulled closer to Chloe as she sucked his face off. It was disgusting to watch, and it was worse when you realised Philip actually had to use a tissue to wipe her slobber off afterwards. “At least Brady and I never did that!” Megan said to herself. “That was just disgusting.”
Two days later, Shawn and everyone else in the French class were packing for their trip to Paris. It had been shifted up as another plane full of teenagers weren’t going so the tickets were much cheaper than they would have been otherwise. Shawn knew Belle was going, and he only hoped he could avoid her for the two weeks they would be together. Megan would be there as well, so things wouldn’t be too awful.
“Are you ready, Tough Guy?” Megan yelled from downstairs, bouncing JT on her hip as she waited for her friend to come down. “Jason’s here to take us!”
Muttering to himself about ‘wretched bloody Jason’ and ‘I’m going to die if Belle starts in with a We’re just friends speech’, Shawn stomped down stairs, kissed his baby half brother good bye, waved vaguely at his parents, picked up Megan’s luggage and wandered out of the door.
“Don’t worry, I’m sure he’ll get over it soon.” Megan reassured Hope as she handed her JT, and carried her lightest bag to Jason’s truck and yelled “Bye!”
“Have a good time kids!” Hope called after them.
“Don’t do anything that I wouldn’t do!” Bo added. Shawn thought about this for a minute and then replied, “So no drugs but everything else is fine! Wonderful, hey Megan, marry me in Paris?”
“Of course I will Tough Guy!” Megan joked back to him, “Then we can just lock Belle up in a tower for a few months and kill Stefano Dimera!”
Luckily, neither Hope or Bo heard the last part of the conversation, so they weren’t too worried as Jason sped into the distance.
“They’re growing up Hope,” Bo told her softly.
“I just wish they were growing happier as well,” Hope sighed. Every year, it seemed, Shawn grew more miserable and less like the laughing, happy boy she had raised.
“Come on, Fancy Face, I’ll make you fudge?” Bo led a sad Hope back inside and settled on the couch.
At the airport, the kids congregated in a huge crowd. Mme Simone looked stressed and as if she was regretting the trip already. The other French teacher was off sick and she was the only chaperone of thirty hormonal teenagers. It was going to be Hell. Only Shawn and Megan weren’t highly excited and bouncing around. They were sitting off to one side, being quietly miserable together. Belle was with Mimi discussing the guys they planned on meeting in France, though Belle kept wishing she hadn’t run from Shawn when he had kissed her. A day didn’t pass without her trying to talk to him, trying to tell him that if he kissed her again, she would kiss him back, in fact she would probably marry him right there. Mimi prattled on and on about all the gorgeous French guys she was going to meet, and how cute Jason was. Belle talked to her more gently, with less rapidity and with a certain wistfulness. Megan had been giving her looks that spoke volumes, the last title being ‘I know something happened between you and Shawn on New Year’s Eve and if you’ve broken his heart, you better fix it pretty damn quick or I will demonstrate how I can make Brady’s fighting skills look like JT’s punches’. Megan was nice, sweet, kind, loyal and above all, had the meanest right hook in the school. Belle thought she might be able to take on Brandon Walker and win. Then Belle started replaying the kiss in her head, again and again, dismissing what happened afterwards.
“Belle, it’s time to go.” Mimi dragged her dreaming friend by the hand to the gate. “The plane is boarding, and if we don’t get on now, no Paris, no cute French guys and no standing on the top of the Eiffel Tower with Shawn.”
“What did you say?” Belle’s mind snapped back into the real world.
“The plane’s boarding, get on it or no Paris, not a single cute French guy and no iced mochas in street cafes.” Mimi pulled her along faster.
“Sorry, I thought you said something else.” Belle rubbed her head with her free hand.
“Still dreaming about tall, dark and clueless, huh?” Mimi didn’t know about the kiss. If she did, the entire school would as well, and they would both be completely humiliated.
“No, I was just thinking about the Eiffel Tower and the view from there.”
“I believe you, Chloe wouldn’t.” Mimi and Belle boarded the plane together, and Mimi found her seat away from Belle. She was sitting next to Jason, and very happy about it. Jan was stabbing her with a glare that Chloe would have been proud to claim as her own. Belle found herself sitting next to Shawn, but he abruptly asked Megan if he could change places with her. Hurt by his actions, Belle settled down next to Megan, who had noticed the strangeness of the switch and wondered what was going on.
“Belle, why is Shawn avoiding you?” Megan was nothing if not to the point.
“I can’t tell you now.” Belle was not about to confess to leaving Shawn like that in front of the entire French class. “Wait until we get off and I’ll tell you.”
Megan scowled a bit, but accepted it reluctantly.
“Hey,” Shawn sat down next to a girl, and when he looked closer he realised it was a very subdued Pink. “Are you OK?”
Pink smiled gently and shook her head. “I’ve never been more embarrassed in my life. I can’t believe she did that to me.”
“It’ll be OK, Pink. Chloe tends to be jealous of Philly boy. Something about being insecure. What do you want to do in Paris, pretty in Pink?” Shawn flashed her his trademark grin and she cheered up a bit.
“I think maybe I will walk down the left bank of the river Seine and visit the cathedral of Notre Dame.” Pink smiled at him cautiously, and he smiled back warmly. Her heart beat faster. He was so gorgeous.
“Not the Louvre?” He asked her, referring to the largest and most famous art gallery in Paris.
“There, but only after the Musee d’Orsay, and after I’ve been up the Eiffel Tower.” Pink smiled again, less shyly than before. “I want to see Paris by starlight.”
Shawn turned in his seat to look at her. “Is that a quote?”
Pink shook her head, and her hair fell down over her eyes, “I don’t think so. It’s just a dream of mine. I want to stand on top of the Eiffel Tower, when the sun has just gone down, and look down over Paris with…” Pink trailed off, embarrassed.
“With what?”
Shawn’s brown eyes expressed such a gentle sympathy that Pink warmed up and told him, “with a handsome boy by my side to share it with me.”
“Anyone in mind?” It was an honest question, but she couldn’t give it the honest answer that it was him she had always dreamed of standing on the top of the Eiffel Tower with.
Grinning slightly, Pink replied, “Oh, just James Dean or River Phoenix.”
“You like the rebels huh?” Shawn cocked an eyebrow at her, but her response was interrupted by the announcement that the plane was about to take off.
The ‘fasten your seatbelts’ sign was on, and the teen were quiet as the plane slowly rose into the air. Then some jock, most probably Jason, yelled “Woo Ho! Paris here we come!” and there was a lot of applause and cheering. Shawn didn’t cheer and neither did Pink. She was terrified of flying, and it had taken all the persuading of an entire football team and their muscles to get her on the plane.
Noticing her anxiety, Shawn turned to her and rubbed her hand gently, soothing her a little, “Pink, are you OK?”
She shook her head. “I don’t like flying.” She stammered out.
“It’s not my favourite pastime either.” Shawn saw she was really afraid.
“No, I mean I really don’t like flying. I’ve even gone on twelve hour bus trips to avoid it.” Pink was shaking and her eyes were closed.
“Hey, it’s OK. Open your eyes. Pink, look at me.” That was it. She opened her eyes and found herself staring into a pair of molten chocolate pools. She wasn’t afraid after that, Shawn kept telling her jokes until it was time to go to sleep, and because he woke up before her, she was never alone.
Belle, naturally, jealous, but she talked to her other friends instead and tried to ignore the bonding going on between Pink and Shawn. After all, what right did she have to him? He had kissed her, offering her his heart on a silver platter, and she had run away. Feeling miserable, Belle sank back into her seat after staring at the pair for a few moments and allowed the conversation of the others around her to drift through her mind.
The plane landed and the teens found themselves in the cold weather of Paris in January. It was warmer than the snow drifts of Salem, though, and the kids were surprised by how much blue sky they could see from the airport entrance. They had thought Paris would be fogged up and cloudy, not with clear blues skies and a cold winter sun beating down on them.
“Huh,” Shawn said as he loaded up the taxi in response to Belle’s question about the flight.
‘Fantastic,’ she thought to herself sarcastically. ‘My best friend has gone monosyllabic on me. This is going to be a fun trip. Mimi’s French is worse than mine and my fluent friends are mad at me.’ Belle felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to face a smiling Philip. Chloe was standing a few feet off, talking to the evil bitch Jan. They were not friends, but allies. The former queen bitch of Salem High had a good deal of respect for her successor, and knew better than to try to reclaim her crown.
“Hey Belle, do you know where we’re meant to be?” Philip smiled harder and his dimples deepened, but his eyes were begging her to take him away from his girlfriend and her coven.
Taking the hint, Belle asked him, “Would you like to ride with Mimi and me on the way to the hotel, Philip?”
He nearly hugged her. After hours on a plane stuck between Chloe and Jan he was about to go screaming mad. The hour trip to the hotel with them as well, would send him over the edge. He had recently been seriously rethinking his relationship with a certain dark haired diva, and come to the conclusion that he would rather have a ditsy girlfriend like Mimi Lockhart than a total bitch of a girlfriend like Chloe Lane. He wondered, in that brief moment between getting on the coach with Belle and Chloe trying to attract his attention so she could stick her tongue down his throat for another hour, how Mimi felt about him. He knew she got crushes easily, that she had adored Shawn once, had even quietly fancied the pants off Brady, and was rather keen on Jason, but he wondered if he could be the one she could settle down with, or if she could be Belle to his Shawn. Ugh, the imagery there was just too disgusting.
Settling under Shawn’s very comfortable arm, Megan enjoyed being by the window in the back of the coach. She knew the rumours would spin out of control. Shawn in the back seat of the coach with two girls, neither of whom were Belle Black. She didn’t care. Pink was a quiet girl, but so nice. She even helped Megan with her bags when she nearly fell down the steps of the airport exit.
Megan hadn’t minded sitting next to Belle instead of Pink, but the conversation had waned after a few hours because Megan wasn’t interested in fashion and Belle was too depressed to make a real effort. Pink was a pleasant companion on the way to the hotel, chatting comfortably with both Shawn and Megan, pretending not to be affected by Shawn’s arm entwined with hers, though it gave her goose bumps of excitement to have him so close. She couldn’t help it if she had a crush on the most gorgeous guy in Salem High school, even if he was Belle Black’s. Shawn was Belle’s, everyone knew that, and it was only the most foolhardy of boys who went near Belle for fear of being slammed to the ground by Shawn’s fist.
At the hotel, Mme Simone found that there were enough rooms in the hotel for all but two of the kids. Horrified at the thought of trying to find another hotel for so many teenagers, or letting two of them disappear into Paris, she was completely confused for what to do. Shawn had been standing next to her during her conversation with the hotel clerk, and touched her arm as she was feeling the most frustrated.
“What?” She was going to snap, but one look at those big brown eyes and she softened.
“Mme Simone, I have a friend in Paris I can stay with. It wouldn’t be a problem if I went to them and I could take Megan. She lives with me anyway. I’ll call my parents and ask them, but if we did that then there would be enough hotel rooms for everyone.” He wasn’t smiling, and with absolute confidence in Shawn, and the address and phone number of his friend, Mme Simone agreed.
“That is very sweet of you Shawn, but will your friend mind?” Mme Simone didn’t want to impose on Shawn’s friend.
“No, they told me I had to visit them when I was in Paris anyway, and they know Megan, so it really won’t be a problem.” Shawn cracked a small smile thinking of his friend.
Mme Simone felt a terrible weight being lifted off her mind. Shawn called Megan over, who was perfectly agreeable to the suggestion, and they vanished into Paris to find their mutual friend.
“Are you sure this is the address?” Megan’s feet were beginning to hurt, though Shawn was being a perfect gentleman and was carrying the bags. They had made their way around the subway and into an older quarter of the town. They were standing in a long avenue off le Rue de Rivoli near the river Seine, outside of a small, old cottage that dated from before the reign of Louis XIII.
“I’m positive. This is their place.” Shawn looked a little doubtful as he stared at the cottage, with its unkempt garden and rather dirty windows.
“They never were that good at housekeeping,” Megan remembered slowly. “It looks like old habits die hard.”
Taking Megan by the hand, Shawn walked up the path, past the wilderness of a garden and knocked on the white door of the little house.
They could hear yelling from inside. Almost immediately, the door flew open and a beautiful girl looked out.
“WHAT?” She shouted, then gave a little scream, and wrapped her arms around them both. “You came! It’s been so long! I missed you!”
“Hi,” they said breathing shallowly. Shawn could barely breathe, neither could Megan, until the girl loosened her grip on their necks, turned around and screamed into the cottage, “JD Gonna Be and Mess With are here!”
There was the sound of breaking glass and then another gorgeous girl appeared. “Darlings!” She shouted in a mock English accent, “You’re here! I just knew this would be wonderful!” Then they were lost in more embraces.
“Hey,” Megan was still trying to regain her breath from the last hug as she spoke so it came out low and husky.
“Hey kids, you miss me?” Shawn joked.
“You know we did baby!” The girls squealed and gripped him in another hug.
“I know I missed my Short Stack and my Rosebud!” Shawn told them softly, holding them a little tighter and thinking of their boarding school days together.
“Come in, we’ll show you our place and then you have to tell us everything!” Shorty took Megan by the hand while Rose put her arm around Shawn and half dragged him in.
“Is Belle Black still blonde or did you manage to convince her she’d look great as a red head?” Rose tickled Shawn’s ribs until he laughed like a maniac, but he refused to say ‘Uncle’. They only broke apart when they realised that Shorty and Megan were staring at them, bored of waiting for the tickling to end.
“You haven’t changed at all, have you?” Shorty resisted adding ‘my darling’ to the end of the sentence, viewing Shawn Douglas Brady as the most gorgeous American boy she knew, as the French ones could be pretty hot too, but only as a friend. “You’re still mucking about when there’s work to be done.”
“What work?” Shawn got off the floor, helping Rose up after him, and raised his eyebrows.
“Honestly, do you really expect us to go to dinner without you? We need you to fix the shower so we can wash and take you to our favourite French restaurant where you can meet Jean-Luc and Pierre.” Rose was tapping her foot impatiently, mocking Shorty’s annoyed stance.
“Who are Jean-Luc and Pierre? Boyfriends, waiters or surrogate brothers?” Megan pounced on the fresh gossip with Mimi’s enthusiasm, listing the only three categories Rose and Shorty had rated boys in at boarding school. Shawn had passed from the sub group ‘potential boyfriend’ to ‘surrogate brother’ once they realised that his rebel tough guy act wasn’t always an act and that he had left his heart in Salem where it would remain for as long as Belle Black was around. Even in boarding school, all he could think about was her blonde hair and blue eyes. It had been pointless to try to date SD Brady, almost as pointless as trying to raise James Dean from the dead to beg a date from him. They were both out of reach, gorgeous rebels with attitude and without a cause.
“Waiters and PBs” (possible boyfriends) “if our French improves then definite Bs.” Rose was feeling joyfully happy. She had missed Shawn and Megan while she had spent the past three months is Paris with Shorty on an exchange program, and before that alone in the boarding school had not been half as amusing as when Mess With and JD Gonna Be were in the same town, playing football in the park, skinny dipping in the lake and organising not so much midnight feasts, as picnics on the school roof complete with three course dinners and occasionally candles. “What about you two, anyone on the dating horizon?”
Shawn and Megan blushed simultaneously, remembering New Year’s Eve.
“Not together, are you?” Shorty felt shocked if the were.
“NO!” Shawn and Megan shouted together.
“Megan has a little crush on Brady Victor Black, who’s Belle’s older brother.” Shawn explained.
“And Shawn has just a little crush on a certain Belle Black, as ever,” Megan dug him in the ribs and smiled, hoping he would open up to three of his oldest friends.
“No, I don’t. She’s made it perfectly clear that she doesn’t see me that way, and I have accepted that. I want to check out the cute Parisian chicks while I’m in France.” The girls looked at each other like ‘Yeah, right, we believe you, millions wouldn’t’.
“What happened?” Megan was as desperate to ask the question as Rose and Shorty, but couldn’t because she would seem to be stupid or prying. Rose noticed Shawn’s uncomfortable shifting, but didn’t let him off the hook. “What happened?” She repeated with a tone of command rather than inquiry in her voice.
“She blew me off,” Shorty instantly put her arms around Shawn, living up to her name by barely coming up to his shoulder.
“I’m so sorry.” Rose remembered all the conversations she and Shawn had had back in the small café all the teenagers in the town of their boarding school would hang out in, and how much Shawn had been devoted to his Perfect Girl. He wouldn’t even look at another girl because of her, let alone date. Not that he ever confessed to loving her, she doubted he even admitted that to himself, but it had been so obvious, especially considering a picture of the two of them never left his wallet.
“Shawn, why didn’t you tell me?” Megan now put her arms around her best friend. She was determined that Belle was a dead woman as soon as she saw her again. Shawn abruptly pulled himself together, ashamed of breaking down and spoiling his Tough Guy image.
“So this restaurant, any pretty French waitresses work there?” Shawn gave his trademark grin, but his girls noticed the edges wobbled.
“Why do you need them when you have us?” Rose pouted teasingly. “No, seriously, you’ll like the girls there. Only don’t even think about Kitty, she’s from New York, and she will soon as kick your ass as look at you.”
“My kind of girl,” Shawn laughed, and followed his teasing beauties on their tour around the cottage, his broken heart a little mended by their company.
The café that they eventually got to, after Shawn had fixed the shower, the sink and three shelves, was lovely, in the old French style with various arguments going on between wizened old men and there was a young couple who couldn’t keep their hands off each other, feeding each other pain au chocolat and sipping frappacinos.
Kitty was gorgeous, a lithe auburn haired young girl with the most intense pair of green eyes ever seen. They were her best feature, that and her smile, but no one ever saw that because all she ever did was scowl at the customers. Unimpressed by Shawn’s leather jacket, his earring or his long legs within his tight jeans, she was fixated on his brown eyes and for the first time since she left New York, she felt an affinity to another member of the human race. He had suffered, as she had, from love, and perhaps his heart had been as badly broken as her own. She thought she had seen him before, in another life, and for a moment the barest trace of a smile slipped across her lips. Shaking the feeling of déjà vu off, she scowled again and asked for their orders in French with a Parisian accent, but her mannerisms were pure New York.
Having ordered, Rose and Shorty demanded what Megan and Shawn were going to do, and as soon as they heard that the hotel was booked out, they announced that their friends had to stay with them. There was no question about it. The only problem was, they only had three beds. Shawn, having ignored their protests, announced he would sleep on the couch.
Kitty noticed the strange pair of American kids, and noticed that the ratio of the group was one guy to three girls, but none of them seemed to be his girlfriend. That confirmed it, and she almost smiled as she gave him his drink. It was the nearest she had ever been to being polite to a customer, and she nearly gave the regulars of the café a heart attack.
“My God,” Rose swore when she was gone, “I swear I’ve never seen her do that before.”
Shorty shook her head in amazement, “I thought I’d seen it all, but Kitty almost smile? I think the apocalypse is here.” With that, she climbed under the table, and waited for the roof to cave in.
Laughing at their friend’s antics, Rose, Shawn and Megan tried to draw her out again, but she refused to budge.
“I’m not coming out yet. It’s not safe. Kitty’s been nearly smiling so who knows what will happen next? I’m safer under here anyway. I think I forgot to tip her the last time we were in here. I don’t want to end up like Spyla.” Shorty put her hand out and was handed her drink by a giggling Megan. “She was hiding at home for three weeks after Kitty stomped her for trying to set her up on a blind date with Marcus. God only knows what Kitty will do to me if she’s in a weird mood.”
Kitty returned with their food, and Shawn looked at her, his chocolate brown eyes brimming with all the pain of a hurt soul repressed, and asked her very politely in French with the smallest of conspiratorial smiles, “Excuse me, Mme, would you kindly tell my friend Shorty that you are not about to hurt her, please? She is under some misapprehension that you are angry at her and she’s hiding under the table. I can’t think that it’s good for her or your customers to have a patron eating under a table.”
Kitty’s eyes smiled. Her face didn’t move from its customarily glowering expression, but she replied in rapid and polite French, “But of course. Mme Shorty, I have no intention of harming you. Please come out and introduce me to your friends.”
In shock, Shorty climbed out from under the table and dusted herself off. She had never heard Kitty say so much to anyone, let alone a complete stranger. “Yeah, um, this is Megan and Shawn. They’ve just come over from the States for a short visit. This is Mme Kitty.”
“Hi KitKat,” Shawn said in French accompanying it with his trademark grin. Astonished at his bravado, the regulars, the cook and Rose and Shorty waited for Kitty to start her attack, wondering if they should call for the ambulance now or wait for the blood to flow first. The attack never came. Kitty’s heart had melted at Shawn’s gorgeous smile, the misery in his eyes, and most of all at her favourite nickname from childhood. It was like he had a direct line to her soul and had just called Memory Lane. She was his friend forever, and practically lay at his feet in her adoration of him. Kitty realised, if not in a romantic sense - she thought her heart broken beyond repair so she would never love again - that she had found her soul mate in this strange American boy with the gorgeous smile and eyes with an ocean of sadness in them.
Shorty had shot back under the table when she heard Shawn’s comment, hoping to hinder the harpy that Kitty became when riled by grabbing her knees and hanging on for Shawn’s life. Rose had half raised herself from her chair and was now staring at the pair. Megan, not fully aware of Kitty’s potential for violence, but with the inkling that this girl could cause serious damage, sat with the absolute calm of one who is prepared to fight and die for their best friend in danger, and with the knowledge of being able to take on football players if she had to, and win. The rest of the café were waiting with baited breath for the onslaught to begin. Kitty leaned over and patted Shawn on the cheek. The silence in the place was deathly. Kitty had never been known to show affection for anyone before, unless affection could be shown by a thorough beating.
Shawn sat unaware of the unusual atmosphere of the place, gazing into Kitty’s green eyes, entranced by the sadness there that seemed as great as his own. He thought of all the other kids he knew his age, Pink, Megan, Rose, Shorty, Nic, Kristy, Belle, Philip, the whore that Phil had for a girlfriend Chloe, the frequently devious Mimi, Jan, the second biggest bitch of Salem, Jason, her slave, Susan who was sweet in spite of the bitchiness of the other students towards her, Kevin the smart kid who could do anything with a computer, everyone back home, at boarding school or even in New York and realised that no one understood him the way this girl would. He knew that, if not romantically for her heart was evidently as badly damaged as his own, they were soul mates, destined to come together in a friendship that would last throughout their lives and remain platonic. Her touch sent his body into overdrive, recognising in her something more than merely a waitress, but the only person in the world who would ever be able to help him through this, as he was the only one who could ever understand her well enough to help her recover from her own heart ache.
Shawn took her hand from his cheek and kissed her fingertips. “My angel,” he whispered for her ears only. Kitty blushed, but didn’t withdraw her hand from his, and she never broke their mutually appreciated stare. They were falling into each others souls in a way neither of them knew was possible. They were like true PLATONIC love. Inevitably together, they completed each other in ways that had seemed impossible before they met. They were going to be best of friends, better, they were going to be the sort of friends who die for each other without a second thought and have the implicit trust of two cynics behind it all.
Kitty’s heart was racing, pounding the blood through her head at an alarming rate. He was so different, so sad, so angelic to her. She couldn’t help it if she felt that she had found the best friend she would ever have in a Parisian café where she worked, it was Fate and that was that. ‘Kismet’ she thought slowly, unable to break her eye contact with his beautiful brown melting pools. Her knees began to go weak as she realised that he was the friend that would mean she would never commit suicide, would never be completely alone and would never, ever betray her.
They were finally interrupted in their staring competition by the entrance of Shawn and Megan’s school friends, Philip, Chloe, Jan, Jason, Mimi, Belle, and Pink (who was searching for Shawn as well) who had all wandered towards the café after unsuccessfully trying to find Notre Dame Cathedral as it was the only place they could think of going in the remainder of the afternoon. They were surprised to see Shawn with not only Megan but three beautiful girls, and staring into the eyes of a beautiful waitress, entranced by her. The rebel without a clue, it seemed, had finally fallen from his state of apparent indifference to the other sex and bought a clue, albeit the wrong clue. Belle felt strange, half jealous and half mortified. It was her fault that Shawn was sitting with Megan and the two other girls and staring into the waitress’s eyes instead of hers. If she had only reciprocated the kiss at New Year’s, then none of this would have happened and he would have his arm wrapped around her waist even now.
“Brady’s scored with French slut!” Jason said sleazily in bad English, “Wonder if she’ll do me after?”
Not having realised Kitty’s fearsome reputation or her grasp of the English language, which was probably better than his though she now lived in France, Jason had no idea of the danger he was in. Although totally entranced by Shawn’s brown eyes, which asked nothing of her but love, Kitty was not without her hearing. She reacted to Jason’s remarks as only she could. The customers of the establishment who knew Kitty and English, having understood the insult, backed away a little, Shorty dove back under the table followed by Rose and a reluctant Megan, and everyone waited for her famous temper to explode.
Jason took a few steps forwards, forgetting that he had Jan by his side, and put his arm out to touch Kitty. That was it. Like a hell cat she whirled into him, temporarily forgetting Shawn, who thought that Jason probably deserved a good ass-kicking and that Kitty was an excellent person to do it. Philip, Chloe, Belle, Mimi and Jan looked on in fascinated horror as Kitty screamed insults in French, hurled a tray of boiling hot coffee at his head and finally kicked him in his private parts with her fashionable designer heels, before knocking him out with the metal tray that had borne the coffee. It was one of her more restrained efforts. She thought that she would not like to appear unladylike in front of Shawn, who she had so recently decided was going to be her best friend and who would be unimpressed with her killing a teenage boy so early in their acquaintance. Shawn was rather more amused than horrified as Kitty then straightened her beautiful hair in its French braid, nodded once, and went to fetch a cloth to wipe up the spilt coffee as a good waitress would naturally do. Belle kneeled by Jason’s side, trying to get him to come round, and the rest of the teens, excepting Shawn and the girls hiding under the table, tried to wake their recumbent friend up.
Climbing out from their various hiding places, the French café’s customers were rather sorry than otherwise that the spectacle was over so soon, but highly amused by it anyway.
“Do you think we should call for an ambulance?” Belle’s brow was furrowed in concern.
“Why? He’s knocked out every other week on the football field. The only difference today is that he deserved it.” Jan kicked her boyfriend’s prone form in the ribs, furious at him for showing her up like that.
“Jan’s right,” Chloe pointed out. “Anyway, could you imagine what Mme Simone would do to us if she found out Jason was knocked out the very first time we were out of her sight? No fun in Paris for an entire two weeks, as she’d practically keep us under lock and key. No, leave him be. He’ll come round in a minute.”
Mimi didn’t care and Philip wasn’t particularly worried about Jason. He was more curious about the gorgeous girls Shawn had been sitting with and wondering if he could get away from Chloe for long enough to talk, and naturally flirt, a little with them. Then he noticed that they were gone, leaving a substantial tip for the butt kicking waitress.
Shawn had run into the kitchen and handed Kitty his cell number, before kissing her on both cheeks in the Italian style and fleeing with his friends before his other friends could bombard him with unwanted questions. He didn’t think he could cope with Belle or the others then, not with his broken heart aching twice as badly as before as he knew someone else in the world was suffering as he was. He hadn’t told Megan, but he thought KitKat knew that he had thought of his Belle as the one girl he would marry, have kids and grow old with. No one else had ever come close to that. Now she had rejected him, and the shattered remains of his heart were the only things left that were keeping him alive. He had found a companion in his misery, and found that he was happy for it. Looking at Belle, however, gave him needle and pin pains in his chest and he kept feeling he ought to be on his knees begging her to love him. It was tragic. KitKat would help him with that though, together they would be stronger than they ever could be divided. They would be the other’s rock and lifeline.
Under his breath, as he walked down the street arm in arm with a stunned to silence Shorty, he murmured “She’s my angel,” and knew it was true.
BELLE IS IN BIG FRIGGIN TROUBLE! She better get HER ass kicked for hurting Shawn! AND she better fix the mess SOON before Shawn finds ANOTHER best friend....cuz thats already two that he's found besides her! First Megan, now Kitty...geez YOUR KILLIN ME REB!
"Yeah Shawn?" Belle said turning to find Shawn close enough to touch.
Shawn looked down at the floor and then slowly met Belle's gaze. "I just wanted to say good night, and that I am glad that I came home," Shawn said pulling Belle into a hug. He recognized her familiar touch of her warm soft skin. He didn't want to let her go, but he knew that if he didn't, then he knew he couldn't control anything that went on between them.
Shawn released Belle, pecked her quickly on the cheeck, and quickly left the room.
Confused Belle touched her cheeck where Shawn's lips had fallen. That night Belle went to bed with a smile on her face, with dreams of Shawn Brady's muscular body in her head.
Belle awoke to a pounding sound coming from the other room. She grabbed one of her high heeled shoes and crept around the corner and down the hall to where the noise was coming from. "Damit Shawn!" Belle said when she saw Shawn jogging in place.
"Sorry," Shawn panted, "Did I wake you?" He asked as he stopped for a water break.
"I think you woke everyone in the building," Belle said.
"Sorry," Shawn said starting on his sit-ups.
"So," said Belle, "Do you want some breakfast?"
"Sure," said Shawn in between sit-ups.
"Ok," said Belle walking towards to kitchen. She put toast into the toaster, flipped the pancakes on the stove, poured him orange juice, and a cup of coffee.
"Wow. When you said that you would make breakfast, I thought you meant like an Eggo Waffle," Shawn said pulling up a chair.
"So, what are you going to do today?" asked Belle buttering his toast.
"I am not sure," Shawn said, "Any suggestions?"
"Well, I don't have to work today, so we can hang out, if you like," said Belle.
"Ok," said Shawn, "Oh I would like to take a look around town, see how it has changed, and see some old friends."
"OK, well let me get dressed and I will go with you," said Belle going into her room and starting the shower. Belle stripped off her clothes and was just about to get into the shower when she heard Shawn coming downt he hallway.
"Hey Belle..." Shawn said not thinking to knock, but just walked in.
"Shawn!" shouted Belle, trying to cover herself.
"Oh, sorry Belle. I will just wait outside," Shawn said blushing and leaving the room.
"So, what do you want to do?" asked Belle.
"Well," said Shawn, "I am pretty tired from my trip. I was hoping that I could maybe I could sleep on your couch tonight."
"Oh, sure," said Belle, "I will get you some blankets then." Belle left the room and headed to her bedroom. Belle changed into some extra large pajama pants and another nice fitting tank top. SHe took two blankets from her linen closet and went back into where Shawn had asked to sleep. Belle stopped at the door, Shawn stood with his back to the door and proceeded to take off his shirt, exposing his muscular back, and then his pants, which left him in just in his tight fitting boxer shorts.
Shawn turned around to see Belle staring at his body. Once she met his eyes, she snapped out of the tranz. "Oh, sorry," she said blushing, "here these are for you."
"Thanks," said Shawn taking the blankets and turning back around to make up his bed for the night. He heard Belle quietly walking down the hallway to her room, and Shawn followed, after all he never got to see her room.
Shawn turned the corner to see Belle turning down her bed. He studied her curves as she made every turn, twist, and bend. Belle was pulling her loose strands of hair into a pony tail, he remembered at that point what it was like to run his hand through that soft weightless hair.
Belle could feel eyes on her and turned around to see those familiar chocolate eyes looking her over as she had done previously.
"Shawn? Do you need something?" Belle asked.
"Oh, um, I wanted to know if you had an extra pillow?" Shawn asked turning bright red.
"Oh, sure," Belle said handing him a pillow off her bed.
Shawn turned to leave and got as far as the hallway. He went back into the room. "Belle..."
I'll try to post more soon. The Pink thing was a revenge on a friend. I swear I make it up to her later.
Thanks to AndieMc for the banner.
I disclaim.
Chapter 12
At a quarter to ten, Mimi and Belle were having serious doubts about Megan’s idea. They would have to do it though, or they would be made to look even more ridiculous than they would if they completely flunked it. Belle finished fixing her hair, and turned to Mimi, “How do I look?” She batted her eyelashes.
“Like something else. Belle, how did she talk us into this one again?” Mimi smeared on a little more lipstick.
“I don’t know. I think she spoke so quickly that we just nodded to agree with something else, and we were screwed.” Belle began to get really worried.
“Don’t worry, we’ll be great.” Megan promised. “Five more minutes, OK?”
Philip leaned against the bar of Tuscany’s and turned to his best friend. “Do you know what the girls are planning?”
“I know what Megan’s planning, but I don’t know how she got Belle and Mimi to agree to it, and no, I’m not about to tell you. Just be sure to be here for it. Megan said they’d be starting around ten.” Shawn was smiling his trademark grin, and Philip was severely worried.
“Is Chloe involved?” Shawn sobered at her name.
“I don’t think so. I haven’t seen her and I know that she wasn’t with the other girls this morning. I’m sure she’s around.” Philip was looking over Shawn’s shoulder.
“Look, man, I’ll talk to you later. The girl just walked in.” He patted Shawn and ran forwards, his favourite Armani tux moving with him in flowing beauty.
“He really has got it bad.” Shawn knocked back his orange juice and moved off in search of another conversation, possibly with a gorgeous blonde who he had spotted earlier running into the back of Tuscany’s with a load of bags under her arms.
Chloe, who was wearing a short red dress like the one she wore to the Last Blast Dance for her famous unveiling, came up to Philip, who was talking with a slut of a girl called Pink. Her name was pink because she always wore fluorescent pink tops that were far too tight.
“Get the hell away from my boyfriend.” Chloe ordered, and when Pink didn’t move off immediately, Chloe hit her. It was a neat right hook, and it floored Pink. When she stood up, half of Tuscany’s were laughing at her because she had dumped a load of champagne over her head as she fell and her fake left breast had fallen out. Humiliated, Pink ran out.
Philip, extremely impressed by Chloe’s fighting skills, picked up her right hand and kissed it. She realised that she would look utterly pathetic if she spent the entire evening without a date, so decided to act like Philip had asked her and she was being fashionably late.
“Hey Philip,” she said with more warmth than he was accustomed to hear in her voice, “shall we dance?”
“Chloe, you look beautiful.” Shawn had thought that she looked like a tart. Her skirt was too short and her lipstick was far too orange. She looked like and cheap and tawdry Christmas tree ornament. He was only too glad that Belle and Megan preferred the natural look, even though he knew Belle spent hours on her make up everyday. Chloe could look beautiful, he had seen her so beautiful that only Belle was more lovely, but recently her style had run to whore rather than gorgeous.
Philip turned Chloe slowly on the dance floor, as the band played slow jazz music. Swinging her slowly around, he thought how beautiful she was and how lucky he was to have her as his girlfriend. She thought what a cute butt the waiter had and wondered if she could get him to ask her out. Philip tried to pull her in closer, but she preferred to stay a few inches away from his chest. Philip wondered where they would be in another year’s time, and he hope that Chloe would be with him. He was about to ask her if she was OK, she seemed so distant.
Then the lights abruptly dimmed, and the stage at the far side of Tuscany’s was abruptly illuminated. Maggie stood in front of a make do curtain, like in a theatre, and spoke in a microphone to the crowded restaurant, “Ladies and gentleman, I know we had not announced or even planned an entertainment for tonight, but they asked and I couldn’t resist. For you pleasure and amusement, Tuscany’s bring you the ‘Salem Belles’!”
There was scattered applause, as people tried to work out what was happening or rather, what was about to happen. The curtain swung back, and revealed three girls standing on the stage. There stood Belle, Megan and Mimi in fifties style outfits, all poodle skirts, buttoned up blouses, high ponytails and ankle socks. Shawn’s mouth fell open, along with most of the people in the restaurant. They looked so strange, all beautiful, but strange. Belle, he thought, had never looked so lovely. She was like Sandy in ‘Grease’, and he suddenly found himself wishing he was her Danny.
Megan and Mimi were standing on one side of the stage, and began walking towards Belle who stood admiring a ring on her hand, but looking forlorn with it.
Mimi said in a mock whisper to Megan, “Is she really going out with him?”
Megan raised her head and answered, “There she is, let’s ask her.” They walked slowly forwards to Belle, now standing centre stage. “Betty, is that Jimmy’s ring you’re wearing?”
Belle nodded and gave a “Uh Hm.”
“Gee, it must be great riding with him.” Mimi sighed loudly.
“Is he picking you up after school today?” Megan asked her longingly.
“Un Un.” Belle replied after a pause, very sadly.
Mimi and Megan looked at each other and then asked together, “By the way, where’d you meet him?”
On cue, the band struck up and Belle sang in a lovely voice, “I met him at the candy store, he turned around and smiled at me, you get the picture?”
Together, Mimi and Megan sang back, “Yes we see,” and Belle went on.
“That’s when I fell for The Leader of the Pack.” Shawn sitting on his father’s motorcycle in the corner abruptly gunned the engine to fit with the music playing. The girls clicked their fingers and went into their rehearsed dance moves.
Belle: My folks were always putting him down…
M&M: Down, down…
Belle: They said he came from the wrong side of town…
M&M: What do you mean when you say he came from the wrong side of town?
Belle: They told me he was bad,
But I knew he was sad,
That’s why I fell for
The Leader of the Pack.
Motorbike guns again.
Belle: One day my Dad said find someone new,
I had to tell my Jimmy we’re through..
M&M: What do you mean when you say you better go find somebody new?
Belle: I felt so helpless what could I do?
Remembering all the things we’d been through.
M&M hum and snap their fingers together.
Belle: He stood there and asked me why,
But all I could do was cry,
I’m sorry I hurt you,
The Leader of the - Pack.
Belle keeping her eyes on Shawn at the back of the restaurant, then stepped away from the girls and spoke slowly, as if on the brink of tears, “He sort of smiled and kissed me goodbye, but the tears were beginning to show. As he drove away on that rainy night I begged him to go slow, but whether he heard me, I’ll never know.”
Right on time, Shawn abruptly leapt on the motorbike, his leather jacket, dark jeans and helmet on, and drove it through the restaurant and across in front of the stage, out of the fire doors, with Belle calling after him with increasing urgency if he was in real danger, each time “Look out! Look out! Look out! Look out! Look out!”
There was a horrible crashing noise and thunder echoed through the restaurant, giving the guests a terrible fright, and Belle screamed with Megan and Mimi, all three girls bouncing on the stage for a moment. Then they dropped their heads, and Belle finished the song with tears in her eyes.
Belle: I felt so helpless, what could I do?
Remembering all the things we’d been through
In school they all stop and stare,
I can’t hide the tears, but I don’t care,
I’ll never forget him…
The Leader of the Pack.
The girls bowed their heads and looked like they were crying. There was a dead silence for thirty seconds, then the most incredible noise erupted. The cheers, calls for an encore and applause went on for ten solid minutes as the girls took bow after bow.
They ran off the stage, full of excitement for what they had just done and changed quickly into their outfits for the evening. In the back room of Tuscany’s that they had used for changing, they found three bunches of a dozen red roses each, each with a card. The cards all read, ‘To my Salem Belles, good luck, you’ll knock them dead, Jimmy’, and each was sealed with a kiss.
Belle almost fainted into a chair she was so happy, and the other two were smiling like Christmas, their birthday and a visit from their teen idols had all come at once.
“Did you see their faces? Oh God, the kids at boarding school never looked like that!” Megan’s face was red and she was glowing with happiness.
“I can’t believe we just did that!” Belle tossed out, sinking into a chair in a delirium of ecstasy.
“I thought it was so cool when Shawn rode that bike straight through the crowd. I swear, they thought he had really crashed it when you were screaming Belle!” Mimi started changing, tugging at the ribbon that held her ponytail up.
“How did the thunder happen? That’s what I don’t understand.” Belle was staring at a blushing Megan.
“I asked Dexy to do it.” Megan, for once in her life, was blushing.
“Who is Dexy?” Mimi was completely confused, nobody was called ‘Dexy’ at school.
“Kevin. He was in my Latin class and he kept getting the right answers, and waving his right hand around so I started calling him Dexter, which means right, and shortened it to Dexy. He’s sweet.” Megan was recovering from her blushing fit and stared at the other two girls, daring them to say anything.
“What did you promise him in return?” Mimi knew that he wouldn’t have helped in such a spectacular fashion for nothing.
“The same thing I promised Shawn.”
“Which was?” Belle was interested now.
“That I would treat them to dinner and a movie.” Megan was blushing again.
“What else?” Mimi began tapping her foot in her impatience.
“I promised Shawn that I would give him a certain picture, and I promised Dexy that I would talk to him tonight in front of a girl he likes so that she’ll think he’s cool by association.” Megan thought about the picture, a copy of one she had of Shawn and herself eating ice cream on their Toronto trip, and smiled.
“OK, so we know how, but we don’t know why. Why did you just make us into complete idiots?” Megan smiled, there was a secret message for Shawn in that song. She, Kristy and Nic had sung as she had sung with Mimi and Belle a few minutes earlier to give Shawn the idea that the reason Nic stared at him the entire time was because she liked him, and not because he had something on his back, or rather, his ass. She had wanted to change Betty to Belle, and Jimmy to Shawn, but she felt that would have been taking the whole notion a little too far and that while Shawn occasionally did need more than a massive hint, actually hitting him over the head with the truth might be a little excessive.
“You wanted to do something wild, don’t tell me you won’t remember that for a while.” Mimi and Belle gaped, but they were interrupted by the door opening. Shawn walked in smiling, and Belle’s attention was instantly off Megan and onto him.
“Hi Shawn,” she said suddenly feeling shy.
“Hey, you guys were so great tonight! It’s a shame Nic and Kristy couldn’t be here, but Kevin taped it for them.” Belle cringed as Shawn called them ‘guys’ but accepted the compliment graciously.
“What do we until midnight?” Mimi asked. She was the only one who had changed out of her stage outfit into her dress for the night. It was dark purple, long and rather life a ball gown. Everybody in Tuscany’s was dressed to the nines and she would be no exception.
“What we do every New Year, dance and talk to people we like while ignoring people we don’t.” Megan pulled off her kitten heeled shoes and socks, trying to find her dress in the mess she had left behind.
“You do that?” Shawn looked at her with a question in his eyes. “I thought there was some champagne involved. I guess I was wrong.”
“No champagne, not when we’re going home on your bike.” Megan had found her dress and one of her shoes, and though she wasn’t looking at Shawn, her command was obvious and had to be obeyed.
“You are letting her on the bike?” Mimi’s eyes were wide, though she did remember the Fall Ball.
“It’s my Dad’s. She helped me talk him into letting me borrow it. The condition was that she rode with me. Dad figures I might get drunk and stupid by myself, but that I’d never get drunk and stupid with Megan.” Shawn repressed an urge to laugh, thinking of all the times when he and Megan had done stupid things like get drunk together and go for a run in their underwear, or rather his underwear and her T-shirt.
“Shows how well he knows us.” Megan answered sarcastically.
“So how drunk and stupid have you two got?” Mimi asked, as Belle blushed, thinking perhaps that Shawn and Megan had been together once.
“Drunk and stupid enough to go to a Nirvana tribute concert and yell ‘Evan & Jaron could kick Cobain’s ass any day of the week!’ and not run for it straight away,” Megan and Shawn were laughing, but Mimi and Belle just stared, amazed at their friends.
“I don’t think I want to know anymore.” Belle shooed Shawn out of the room, “Now I need to get changed.”
“Save me a dance?” He begged her with puppy dog eyes.
“Only if you get out right now!” Belle resisted the urge to slap his very cute behind before he walked out of the door, and she locked it behind him. “Huh, that guy can’t take a hint.”
“Try can’t get a clue if you hit him around the head with it.” Megan corrected, slipping out of her skirt. “You should have seen the girls falling over him when he was at boarding school, but could he understand what was happening? Not a chance. He just walked around with that grin on his face all the time.”
Belle shuddered pleasantly thinking of that trademark grin of Shawn’s. She released her hair and changed quickly into her dress. It was a long ball gown, in a pale pink colour, but very different to the one she had worn to Greta’s coronation. She looked gorgeous. She could only hope Shawn would notice.
“We forgot to thank him for the flowers,” Mimi fingered the petals of one of her roses. “It really was sweet of him to give them to us.”
“Don’t call him sweet!” Belle and Megan said together. “He hates it.”
“Sorry!” Mimi said sarcastically. “Come on, let’s go meet our fans.”
Laughing, the girls walked out of the room and back into Tuscany’s public rooms each looking like a million dollars.
Shawn, out of his jeans and leather jacket and into a tux, Brady and Kevin were standing together, waiting for Belle, Megan and Mimi to appear. When they did the boys were bowled over. “Are those the same girls as the ones who were playing basketball with me last week?” Brady breathed slowly.
“Nah, they were kidnapped and replaced with the three teen primping goddesses that we’re looking at now.” Shawn shook his head, pushed his hair back and took Belle by the arm.
“May I claim this dance, my lady?” He almost bowed, but resisted the temptation.
“Of course, I would love to dance.” Belle took Shawn’s arm gently in her own and whirled her skirt onto the dance floor. The band played classical music, and Shawn wished that they would change to something a little more upbeat so that they could really dance, as Brady led Mimi, with a few jealous stares at Megan and Kevin who were dancing together, to the dance floor. Belle was happy that the music was a slow waltz, but it did mean she couldn’t cling to Shawn the way she wanted.
The music changed to an old tune, ‘Always’ and Belle melted into his muscular arms. The words drifted past, as a young female singer came up to the front. Her voice was low and husky, gorgeous with the tune. ‘I’ll be loving you, always…’ she sang slowly, as the band played with her.
After that, the music got faster. Maggie had evidently had enough of all this slow business and early rock ‘n’ roll began to play. Suddenly everybody was on their feet and dancing, and the partners changed with every song. Megan was the wildest, changing her dancing partner half way through each song, but she kept returning to Brady and Kevin, like Belle kept returning to Shawn. Mimi found Jason minus Jan and stuck to him like the glue in her shampoo.
Bo and Hope found the teens dancing together at about half past eleven.
“Hi, are you having a good time?” Megan asked her innocently, while Bo scowled at Shawn.
“Is everything OK, Dad?” Shawn was a bit nervous of his usually laid back father. That scowl was a little too dark for his taste.
“If you call stealing my motorbike and nearly giving your mother and I a heart attack when we thought you had crashed and killed yourself OK, then yes.” Shawn gulped and wondered if he should explain or just run.
“Um, about that…” Shawn was thinking he might grab Megan’s hand and make a run for it just as his parents cracked up.
“We’re not mad, Shawn. We thought it was hilarious. You girls did a great job.” Hope giggled out, as his father was nearly doubled over from the look on his son’s face. Shawn let out a relieved chuckle, and felt all the tension release from his body.
“For a minute there I thought you were going to kill me,” he was laughing almost as hard as his father.
“You nearly killed me when Belle screamed and that crashing noise started. How did you do that without wrecking the bike? You didn’t wreck the bike, did you?” Bo suddenly looked very worried. That bike was his pride and joy. He loved it.
“No, I didn’t wreck the bike. Megan arranged for Kevin to hit the sound effects tape at the right moment in the song. It just sounded like we wrecked the bike and a thunderstorm started.” Shawn straightened up as Belle was looking at him oddly.
“Shawn, how did you know what we were going to do for you to bring the bike? We didn’t tell you, except for that comment Megan made about Nic and Kristy.” Belle was confused and a bit annoyed that he hadn’t told her. She had been rather anxious about putting herself into the hands of a girl as wild as Megan.
“Megan, Nic and Kristy did it in boarding school, except then I had to steal the music teacher’s bike to ride it through the back of the auditorium and out into the courtyard.” Shawn was slowly backing away from his now glowering parents.
“What was the punishment?” Belle sipped from a tall glass of champagne she had taken from a waiter’s tray.
“Two weeks detention and a verbal warning. It would have been worse only they couldn’t stop laughing for long enough to think of anything.” Megan sipped her own champagne genteelly, amusedly watching her friend slowly back away from the group. Handing her glass to Mimi, she grabbed Shawn’s hand and dragged him, not unwillingly, off for a dance.
“Do you get the feeling they’re not telling us something?” Hope said to Bo.
“I thought that was just me. I think Sailorman an I need to have a little talk.” Bo looked uncomfortable in his tux, and as he shifted in it, preparing to talk to his son, Hope put a hand out and stopped him.
“Do it tomorrow, now I want to dance.” She took Bo by the arm and they were off, leaving a bemused Belle behind them.
“Weird.” She was going to walk away when she saw her father, with his beautiful European mistress on his arm, standing in the entrance. Her heartbeat became erratic as she watched the woman, tall and beautiful as she was, talk to her father in that familiar way. Belle had never been able to forgive John for leaving them, or for having his affair with Hope and not telling about it, even when JT was close to death. She had just about forgiven Hope as she at least had made amends for what had happened and stayed faithful to Bo afterwards, but there was still some tension between the two when John was mentioned. Now, Belle desperately wanted to find her mother, who was becoming more than friends with Shawn’s uncle Roman, and get out of there.
Seeing John, Megan turned Shawn about and ran to find Belle before something nasty happened. Stefano Dimera was in Paris, but John was still his mercenary, and had only just returned from a mission in Ireland where he was selling guns to terrorists.
“Come on, Shawn, we need to find Belle now!” Megan tugged his arm harder, but then they separated in hopes of finding her faster.
Megan didn’t find Belle, but she found her brother. “Hey Brady, have you seen Belle?”
“No, not for a while.” She had been searching for ages and still not found the petite blonde. Then she noticed Brady was neither happy or his usual sarcastic self.
“Brady, what’s wrong?” There was no point in asking him if he was OK, since he obviously wasn’t.
“I’ve just seen my one remaining parent shove her tongue down Roman Brady’s throat, and the other parent I disowned has his hands all over some European bitch’s body, so I’m just dandy.” Brady grabbed a glass of champagne and downed it in one.
Megan put her had on his shoulder and looked straight into his ice blue eyes. “Brady, it will be alright.” The countdown started around them, led by Maggie who stood alone on the stage with a microphone.
“Why do I have a hard time believing that?” Brady was so full of pain that it hurt Megan to think of it.
“I don’t care if you believe it or not, you pain in the ass, it’s the truth.” The countdown was down to the last few seconds. “Now shut up and kiss me.”
She grabbed Brady black by his bow tie and kissed him on the lips as everyone else around them shouted “Happy New Year!” and kissed somebody else.
Mimi found herself standing next to Jason so when he took her in his arms, she was hardly upset. Jan, however, found herself next to Kevin, and though she wanted Jason, he wasn’t an option. She would slap Mimi for being a slut in a minute, but she wasn’t prepared to let the New Year go by without a kiss, so she turned around and jumped Kevin’s bones. The balloons fell from the ceiling with a mass of confetti, and no one in Tuscany’s was without a friend to kiss.
Belle was almost crying. She hadn’t found her mother or any of her friends in the crowded room, and though she had successfully avoided her father, it was two minutes to midnight and she was all alone. Shawn walked up to her slowly, they were outside on the terrace and she was beginning to shiver in the cold night air.
“Belle?” He called to her softly, and she spun around to face the love of her life.
“Are you OK, Belle?” She shook her head, the tears were too close for her to speak. “Belle, your freezing,” he wrapped his jacket around her and took her in his arms. “It’s almost midnight, Belle.”
The countdown in the restaurant started, “Sixty…”
“Stay with me, Tough Boy,” Belle asked him, feeling safer than she ever had in his arms, “don’t leave me now.”
“I will never leave you, Belle. I promise.” Shawn held her a little bit tighter and looked down into her blue eyes. “Belle, I have to tell you something.” He was terrified of her reaction, and he could barely stand to gaze into those fathomless eyes without feeling he was losing himself.
“Wait, Shawn, it’s almost time…” They listened as the countdown reached it’s climax, their breaths mingling.
‘I love you Belle,’ Shawn thought and kissed her chastely on the lips, then he tried to deepen the kiss, holding her for longer than friends would do and trying to become a lover instead of a friend.
Belle pulled away abruptly and stared at him. “I… I can’t do this, I’m sorry.” Then she fled, and Shawn was left alone and miserable on the terrace of Tuscany’s on New Year’s Day. It began to snow, but he was too upset to notice or feel the cold.
Belle sipped her soda as she frantically searched her brain for the answer to Shawn's question. "Well...I guess I haven't found the right person," she finally exclaimed. "Oh," said Shawn. The rest of the meal was pretty quiet. The two would glance at each other between bites of their food, and make small talk about the weather. When they both had finished and Belle had taken care of the check, they said hello to Shawn's grandparents.
"Shawn I am so glad that you ifnally decided to come home," said Caroline.
"Me to grandma. Everything has changed so much," Shawn said.
"So tell me," started Shawn's grandfather, "How have the marines been treating you?"
"It's been a great experiance," said Shawn, "But I am glad to be home for awhile."
"Oh," said Caroline, "So this isn't a visit? Are you moving home?"
All eyes were on Shawn, including Belle's.
"Well, I just took a short leave. I am not sure when I will be returning," Shawn said.
"Oh my goodness," exclaimed Belle looking down at her watch. "I have to be getting going." She looked at Shawn and asked, "Would you like me to give you a lift home?" She asked Shawn. "Sure," he said getting up from his chair, kissing his grandmother, shaking his grandfather's hand, and once again motioned for Belle to lead the way.
Belle pulled into the Brady family drive way and popped the trunk. She and Shawn both got out of the car and emptied his luggage out of the trunk.
"Shawn," Belle said as she closed the trunk and looked at him.
Shawn looked up from his duffle bag, "What?"
"If you need anything at all, or if you just want to talk, or if you want to get out of that house, then just give me a call," Belle handed him her card, gave him a quick hug and got back into her car and sped away, leaving Shawn to deal with his parents alone.
"That was one of the weirdest experiances I have had in awhile," Belle said to herself, turning up the radio so loud that she couldn't hear herself think.
Belle trodded up to her apartment, unlocked the door, and turned on the lights to her lonely 3 bedroom penthouse apartment. Belle changed out of her uncomfortable suit and into a pair of jeans and a plain white longsleeved shirt. She fixed herself a salad, poured herself soem wine, and plopped down infront of the tv. She was perfectly insync. Bite, Change, Sip. Bite, Change, Sip. Bite, Change, Sip. But the next bite in the sequence was interupted by the ringing of her cell phone.
"Hello," Belle answered.
"Hi, Belle. It's me Shawn," Shawn whispered into the phone.
"Oh, Hi Shawn. Where are you? Why are you Whispering?" Belle whispered back into the phone.
"I am at my parents house, and they can't know that I called you. Look can I come over to your place, I can't stand being her anymore," Shawn said desperatly.
"Sure," Belle said. "do you need me to come and get you?"
"No, just call here in a minute and ask to speak to me. I will make up some excuse and I will be over in a few minutes," Shawn said hanging up the phone.
Belle watched the clock and after exactly a minute had passed, she dialed the familar number on her phone.
"Hello," a male voice answered.
"Hi Bo, it's Belle. I was wondering if I could speak to Shawn plase," Belle asked.
"Sure Belle, hold on," Bo said as he passed the phone to his son.
"Hi Belle," said Shawn. "Oh really? Ok. Sure I will be right over."
Belle stayed silent as Shawn talked into the phone, reciting his made up lines.
"Alright I will see you soon," Shawn said. "Bye Belle," he continued as he hung up the phone.
Once Belle heard the click of the reciever, she hung up as well. Belle looked at herself in the mirror across from where she was sitting and then looked around at her apartment. It was a mess, with sketches everywhere and newspapers scatered across the floor. Belle raced around collecting the loose papers and packed them into her breifcase. She quickly finished her salad and piled the dishes into the dishwasher. Then she went into her bedroom, made her bed, brushed her teeth, and brushed her hair. She had no idea what to expect for that night.
Belle was putting on a tight fitting tank top when she heard the ringing of her doorbell. She took one last look in the mirror and frantically ran to answer the door.
There Shawn stood, in loose fitting jeans, a t-shirt, and a backwards hat. No man could have ever looked that good to Belle Black.
Belle managed a "Hi," before opening the door for Shawn. He walked in and started to look around the huge apartment.
Belle shut the door and while she stared at Shawn's firm butt she asked, "Did you have any problems finding the place?"
"No," Shawn answered as he turned around and met Belle's eyes, "My dad gave me directions."
"I feel so stupid," Belle Black said as she held up a sign with the words "Shawn D. Brady" and flashed back to earlier that morning.
~Flashback~
Hope had called Belle over to talk, but when they both sat down Belle knew that Hope wanted more of a favor.
"Shawn is coming home today Belle. I was wondering if you could pick him up at the airport," Hope said sipping her freashly brewed coffe.
"Oh," said Belle. "Why can't you pick him up?" she asked curiously.
"Well JT is also coming to visit, so I have to pick him up. And Issac is going to visit Lexie and Abe, so I have to drop him off," Hope said sounding stressed.
For the past 7 years JT and Issac had been passed from Glen and Barb, to Hope and Bo, to Lexie and Abe, and even to Stephano. Belle felt so horrible for Hope, all of this dropping off and picking up had really stressed her out.
"Well I guess I could pick him up," Belle said. Shawn had enlisted himself into the Merchant Marines once he graduated from high school. He couldn't bare to be home with his greiving mother and to be around all the chaos, so he bought his ticket and left without a second thought. Belle and Shawn had never really broken up. They hadn't seen each other since graduation, but it never failed that in every Christmas card to his parents Shawn wrote,"P.S. Say hi to Belle for me." Picking him up would be akward. Belle didn't even know if she would recognize him, or if he would recognize her.
~End Flashback~
Belle didn't know how Hope had done it, but there she stood at the window watching flight #306 land. She nervessly twirled her hair in her fingers and smoothed out the creases in her suit, awaiting "Shawn D. Brady" as the sign read.
A tall man in uniform with short brown hair spotted Belle, and headed towards her. "Hello," said the handsome officer as he dropped his bag, took off his hat, and extended his hand. Belle took it without hesitation, and replied, "Hi." "I am Shawn," the officer said wondering who this blond business woman was. "Oh my god!" Belle said realizing it really was Shawn, and pulling him into a hug said, "It's so good to see you."
By the look on Shawn's face Belle knew that he had not recognized her. She waited for a moment to see if he would say anything. "It's Belle," she finally said. "I knew you looked familiar," said Shawn giving her another quick hug, then picking up his bag, and replacing his hat on his head, motioned for Belle to show him to way to the car.
"Your mom had to pick up JT and drop Issac off, so she asked if I could swing by after work and get you on my way home," Belle said after the long silence, as she pulled off the highway and through the busy streets of downtown Salem. "Oh," said Shawn, as he entensively looked out the car window to see how things had changed. "So, would you like to get something to eat?" Belle asked hoping that some food would make Shawn a little more talkative. "Sure," Shawn said as they pulled into the 'Brady Pub' parking lot.
The two got seated right away, on account of knowing the owner. "This place is exactly the way I remember it," said Shawn after he ordered his regular. "So, how are you Belle Black? Or is it something else?" Shawn asked sipping his coke. "Nope, still Black, and I am doing well. I am president of 'Basic Black,' and living on my own," Belle said, happy that Shawn had started the conversation for once. "Wow, you have done really well for yourself. So how is everyone else? Mimi, Chloe, Phillip, Brady?" Shawn asked trying to think of soemthing else to say. "they are all wonderful," said Belle, "Mimi and Phillip are living together actually. And you may find this hard to believe but Brady and Chloe are married." "Married!" Shawn said in astonishment. "Yep. The tour the country singing opera together, and they are even thinking of starting a fmaily together," Belle said looking into Shawn's chocolate brown eyes. "Wow. Mimi and Phillip?" Shawn looked surprised. "Yep. They have been seriously been dating for about 6 months," Belle said smileing. "So it seems that everyone is settled down here. So why is it that you arn't married?" Shawn asked Belle. "Well..." Belle started.
The fall term passed quickly after that, and Belle later felt that it was a good one. She spent her days with Mimi, Shawn and Megan, with Philip and Chloe’s romance drifting in and out of the picture as they fought, broke up, got back together, made goo-goo eyes at each other and periodically, got insanely jealous. Christmas came and went swiftly, leaving the unanswerable question, having avoided the strategically placed mistletoe, of who to kiss at the strike of midnight on New Year’s Eve.
Chloe and Philip knew who they would kiss, Mimi had her eye on Jason who had just broken up with Jan for the seventh time in three weeks, and Jan was planning on kissing the second richest guy in school, Aaron Davies.
Belle and Megan were having a sleep over on the 30th of December, and the subject of the next night naturally came up.
“So, do you think Jan will really snag Aaron, or will Cindy manage it at last?” Belle really didn’t care about who Jan was going to kiss, as she had already kissed most of the boys in the school, a lot more than kissed if rumour was to be believed, but she wanted to talk about tomorrow night desperately. It was the one night of their lives when kissing was unavoidable.
“Nope. I think neither of them will get him. I heard him telling Philip the other day that he really liked Mary, but he doesn’t think she likes him back, so he may stay home and sulk.” Megan had a certain talent for hearing private conversations, usually because they were directed at her. She was known for being discreet, kind and above all for giving the best advice. There were at least eleven couples who owed her for their relationships. She wished she could do the same for Shawn and Belle, but she wasn’t messing with their relationship for anything.
Belle’s front door bell rang, and when she ran to open it, she found Chloe standing there.
“Hi Belle!” Chloe said joyfully, a little to Belle’s surprise. Chloe had cut her dead in school at the end of the last term and she wasn’t sure that they were still friends. Megan didn’t like Chloe. She had thought she was honest, if a little mysterious, but now she knew that she was a self absorbed bitch. She wished that Belle could see it, but she wasn’t about to ruin someone else’s friendship because she didn’t like the girl.
“Hi Chloe.” Belle’s voice was still perky, still bright, but not as friendly to Chloe as it had been. The girl who had accused one of her best friends of rape, messed with his head and had occasionally messed with her brother’s head was not one of her favourite people, but she wasn’t going to be mean to her just yet.
“Hey Megan,” Chloe saw the girl she really wanted to talk to, the cooler girl of the two. She could use Megan’s friend base to boost her own waning popularity. People were beginning to see past her beauty to the beast within.
Megan looked at her without warmth, assessing her once again. ‘The voice of an angel, the looks of a babe, and the heart of a cold bitch.’ She thought to herself. She wasn’t prepared to be nice, but she was prepared to be polite, possibly.
“Hey Chloe, what’s up?” Megan settled herself on the couch and stared at the dark haired girl, disliking her intensely, but not letting it show.
“I brought chick flicks, popcorn and a really big tub of Ben & Jerry’s. I thought we could have a sleep over.” Chloe’s smile was fake, and Megan saw straight through her, but couldn’t think of an excuse to get rid of her.
Belle settled next to Megan and Chloe dropped into a chair, having left her groceries in the kitchen. “I am so tired of Philip’s whining!” She exclaimed abruptly. “He’s all, my mother tried to kill my father eight months ago, now she’s in Europe with my alcoholic brother and my father’s getting married to Nicole ‘the hoe’ Walker.”
“Nicole and Mr Kiriakis are getting married?” Belle was shocked. She thought that they could be in love, but Nicole was closer to Philip’s age than she was to his father’s.
“Yeah, and I’m just like ‘So? At least your mother didn’t give you up at birth and you know who your father is!’” Chloe rolled her eyes melodramatically and slumped back in her chair. “I can’t wait to get to Juilliard and out of this dump.”
“Never mind, Chloe,” Belle said, annoyed but trying to be nice, “we’ll have a cool time tomorrow night. I just can’t wait for the party at the new look Tuscany’s. My Mom said they spent a bomb rebuilding it and that it looks great.”
“Are you going with Philip?” Megan asked innocently, half guessing the answer.
“Of course, who else?” Chloe gave her a jealous stare, knowing that Megan was more attractive to the boys because of her personality than she could ever be and warning her away from Philip. “Who’s your date, Megan?”
“I’m going with Shawn and his parents. The whole Brady clan is going to be there. I think they’re even calling somebody back from Ireland for it.” Megan answered, really evading the question.
“How about you, Belle?” Chloe turned a fierce pair of blue eyes on her old friend. “Got a hot date?”
“I’m just going with my family. Brady, Mom, Dad, Sami, Will, Austin, pretty much the whole gang.” Belle giggled, thinking of little Will dressed up in a tux, then laughed harder, imagining Shawn in one.
“Are Nancy and Craig going?” Megan asked, hoping that Chloe could at least be nice about her mother and step father.
“God, I hope not. That woman is such a bitch. She’s all, ‘I’m sorry Chloe, I always did love you, I’m just too fat to think about who your father is, I need to concentrate on dieting so that I can walk through a door without having to turn sideways.’ Creg is alright. He gave me the most beautiful necklace for Christmas. All sapphires and this really big diamond. I’ll probably wear that tomorrow night.” Chloe started staring at her nails, looking for a chip in the scarlet polish.
“Belle, do you want to help me in the kitchen with the popcorn?” Megan was trying to be subtle, to tear her friend away from this girl.
“Sure, why don’t you put the movie in the machine, Chloe?” Belle had not been shocked by her friend’s words. She always talked that way about her mother and her step father these days. She frequently thought that she had made a mistake in turning Chloe from the shy, black clothed outcast to mega bitch fashion doll. At least when she had been an outcast, she had been relatively nice. Now, that was gone.
Walking behind Megan, Belle closed the kitchen door and breathed easily for the first time since Chloe had come.
“Why do you put up with her?” Megan demanded abruptly. “That girl is nothing but trouble.”
The year before, Belle would have taken Chloe’s side against Megan, but now she knew that Megan’s remarks were only too justified, and weakly nodded her head. “Never mind. Where’s the popcorn?”
“No,” Megan said abruptly, “we have to get her out of here. Hang on.”
Megan lifted the phone, dialled Shawn’s number. “You can?” She said after a couple of minutes conversation. “Thanks, Shawn. You’re brilliant.”
She hung up and turned back to Belle. “We’re saved.”
Belle pulled the popped corn out of microwave and walked back to Chloe, who sat maudlin in her chair.
Before anyone could say anything, Chloe’s cell phone rang, and she answered to hear Philip’s voice. He was making an abject apology, and Chloe, having thoroughly examined her nails and kept him waiting, replied “Fine, I forgive you. See me in Dot.Com in fifteen. Bye.” Chloe turned back to Belle and Megan. “That was Phil, he wants to see me. I’ll see you guys tomorrow. Bye.”
“Bye!” As soon as the door closed behind Chloe’s wiggling ass, Belle and Megan high fived.
“How did you do that?” Belle asked Megan, amazed by her friend’s talents.
“Easily. Shawn, Philip and I taped his last apology to Chloe. It’s a bit of a cheek, I suppose, but because he says the same things every time, we just taped him saying it, with his permission, and Shawn played a copy down the phone. Chloe will find Philip in Dot.Com anyway, because he’s there with Shawn, and he doesn’t really mind how she forgives him as long as she forgives him.”
“If Chloe wasn’t quite so mean, then that would be an act of pure evil.” Belle started laughing and Megan joined in, they fell on the floor giggling and had a much pleasanter night together than they would have had with Chloe.
Mimi came by in the morning, as they had agreed to spend the day fixing each other up for the New Year’s Eve party at Tuscany’s and they talked about who they liked. Mimi announced that Jason was “So much nicer than when he was with Jan. I mean, that girl is evil incarnate. You should see the dress she’s planning on wearing tonight. If you can call it a dress. It looks just about big enough for a four year old. That girl is going to be fallen over tonight!”
“Falling over, or falling out?” Megan asked archly, raising an eyebrow and smiling.
“Megan, were you like this in boarding school?” Belle had few doubts why Shawn had become friends with this girl if she had been like this.
“Oh, no!” Megan exclaimed, “I’m an angel compared to what I was at boarding school. The kids used to call me ‘Mess With Megan’.”
“I don’t get it,” Mimi said while slowly applying a face mask, “why did they call you that?”
“It was short for ‘Mess With Megan and you won’t see graduation’!”
Mimi and Belle laughed with Megan, but they didn’t know how true it could be. Megan didn’t hurt people, emotionally or physically, but to mess with the girl was more dangerous than threatening Belle when John was in commando mode.
“Did you two see Chloho last night?” Mimi refused to accept Chloe as a friend, no matter what Belle said, and Megan was inclined to agree with her.
“She stopped by briefly, but she left for Dot.Com.” Belle smiled remembering Megan’s trick.
“So you weren’t there when she was drooling all over Shawn right in front of Philip?”
“WHAT?” Megan and Belle exclaimed together.
“The boys were sitting there, playing with Lara Croft as they usually do and talking about some band, umm, Everclear?” Megan nodded, knowing Everclear were one of Shawn’s favourite bands. “Then Chloe comes in, her bust practically out of her top, and slinks over to them, like a huge whore. Anyway, she’s coming on to the pair of them at once and Philip’s looking annoyed and Shawn’s looking like ‘What the Hell is she doing?’ God, she was being so obvious! So Philip gets really mad, storms out, and before Shawn can go after him, Chloe’s practically in his lap. You should have seen that boy’s face. I swear, I’ve never seen him want out of a situation so badly. He practically jumped on me when I walked past, and he was nearly on his knees begging me to stay so that he didn’t have to be alone with Chloe.”
“Poor Philip!” Belle exclaimed.
“Poor Philip? What about poor Shawn? Vampira has set her sights on another victim.” Mimi scowled slightly, but couldn’t keep it going as her mask was going to crack.
“Are you still calling her that? Shawn told me you stopped that months ago.” Megan looked at herself in the mirror, hoping that Belle wouldn’t try to make her over. She hung around with Tough Guy too much for make up to appeal. “I have to agree with you though, she may not be a vampire, but that girl is certainly the worst kind of vamp.”
“My God,” Mimi said slowly, “is our Megan actually being mean about someone?”
“No, just being honest.” Megan hated hypocrisy, even when it seemed to be less damaging than the truth.
Belle tossed her blonde hair into a new style and pouted, trying to see if Shawn would prefer her innocent and school girlish or gorgeous and womanly. “This is Megan, not me, but I have to agree with her as well. Chloe’s really changed recently. I thought she was a nice person, but she isn’t. She can’t be, if she acts the way she does. It’s so hurtful.”
“Can we talk about someone else?” Megan interjected, sick of discussing Chloe and all of her problems.
“It’s the last day of this year. We have to do something.” Belle announced, pressing her lips together to fix her lipstick.
“You sound like Jan,” Mimi told her, to Megan’s chuckles. “I’m serious, every big event we’ve ever had, we’ve had to do something insane.”
“Well, there was this thing that we used to do back in boarding school, but it is a bit wild… I don’t know if you would be up for it.”
Belle bridled at Megan’s challenge, “I may not be the wildest girl in Salem, but I am so up for this.”
“Belle, you don’t even know what it is.” Mimi pointed out. “For all you know, it could be kissing with the first guy you come across.”
“Hardly likely in a girls’ boarding school, Meems,” Belle laughed.
“Actually there was a game we used to play where you had to do that, but we always arranged for certain boys to be walking around at the time.” Megan gave them an arched stare in the mirror, “So, are we on?”
“As long as it’s nothing that will end up with us in bed with someone.” Belle quickly said, remembering old horror stories she had heard about kids in college going to frat parties and waking up naked, and in bed with a stranger.
“Not even Shawn?” It was Mimi’s turn to arch an eyebrow.
“Miriam Lockhart!” Belle shouted, shocked by her friend. “How can you say that about one of our best friends?”
“Very easily, I should think,” answered Megan quickly. “Admit it, Belle, you are in love with Shawn, and if I’m not mistaken, you even fantasise about marrying him one day.”
Mimi’s eyes enlarged as Belle blushed. “How on Earth did you know that?”
“She keeps humming Mendehlson’s wedding march when he’s wearing his leather jacket, and more especially when you were watching that old episode of Buffy last week when she was going to marry Spike. I think your exact words were ‘Even that dumb blonde gets her Shawn, why can’t I get mine?’” Belle blushed harder and Mimi and Megan laughed.
“Am I really that obvious?” Belle pouted again, sticking her lower lip out.
“Believe me, you are way worse than that when our boy comes into a room. I swear, the drool forms lakes at your feet.” Mimi poked her best friend in the ribs, and this time Belle had to laugh with them.
“So what’s the plan, Megan?” Belle choked out when she finally regained her breath.
“You’ll see, and so will the boys.” Megan grinned wickedly, and turned on her heel.
The girls looked great as they walked down the steps into the hallway. Brady, lying on the couch with a clear view of them all, was especially enamoured of Megan. The way her jeans clung to her legs was fascinating.
“So what are you three doing today? Torturing the men of Salem again, or is it just Philip and Shawn that are in for the Eastwick treatment?” He was trying to be his old bad ass self and failing. He couldn’t help it if all the maladjustment issues he had before were dissolved, and replaced by a very strange relationship with his father. It was difficult to be mean and rebellious when life was beginning to look very rosy indeed.
“Eastwick? Couldn’t you have come up with something better than that, Brady? It’s hardly original.” Megan stuck her tongue out at him, forcing her lips apart, and it suddenly crossed his mind that he wondered what it would be like to kiss those lips. Mentally shaking himself, Brady glared at her, only too pleased to have someone he could have a really satisfying argument with.
“Are you still coming to the party at Tuscany’s, Brady?” Belle asked him, wondering why her brother was being so argumentative with her friend, but at the same time not really caring. “I’ll be really disappointed if you don’t.”
‘She won’t be the only one,’ Megan thought to herself, eyeing up Belle’s big brother privately. He was almost as good looking as Shawn, and he didn’t have the whole ‘we’re (mutually) just best friends’ deal holding them apart. He even had a leather jacket. Megan loved her guys in leather jackets.
“Of course I’m still coming, who do you take me for, Shawn?” Belle slapped Brady round the back of the head for that one.
“Good, then you’ll be there for our surprise.” Megan stared at Brady, challenging him to respond so they could have another of their famous fights. They fought almost as much as Belle and Shawn, but the fights themselves were generally more spectacular. One had ended with the barbecue alight, and their lunches burning, because Megan had called Brady a ‘self centred, obsessive, Neanderthal piece of weggery’ and he had been so insistent on knowing what she meant by ‘weggery’, that they had forgotten that the barbecue was on and a can of beer had been spilt on it. If the beer hadn’t been aimed for Brady’s head, and if they hadn’t been so funny while they were fighting, the adults would have killed them. As it was, their antics were put down to high spirits, or by the more acute watchers, young love much like Belle and Shawn’s. Everybody protested at that simile. Especially Belle and Shawn.
“What surprise is this? You don’t mean Belle is finally going to tell just Shawn that she drools whenever he comes in the room?” Brady mocked his little sister mercilessly.
“No, I think he already knows that. You’ll just have to wait and see. We have some shopping to do.” Megan turned away from Brady, took Mimi and Belle by the arm and walked out of the front door with her head held high. When outside, and out of earshot from Brady, the girls all burst into laughter.
“You two fight so much, it must be love!” Mimi gasped out.
“Not love, mutual appreciation of each other’s qualities.” Megan corrected as she tried to straighten herself up.
“I still think it’s love.” Belle teased.
“If I was in love with Brady, which I’m not, then that would mean you and Shawn were soulmates if we go by how much people fight.” Megan pointed out.
“OK, point taken. Neither of us are in love, but Mimi is.”
“What?” Mimi looked quite haughty for a minute.
“Face it Meems, ever since Shawn told you that you were no more than a friend to him, you’ve been mooning over Jason.” Belle started walking towards Salem Place, not really sure why Megan was taking them there when they had already found their outfits for the evening. “Anyway, you know you can’t hide your lying eyes, especially when Jan is ranting about how annoying Jason is, and your trying desperately hard to agree with her.”
“Where are we going?” Mimi quickly changed the subject, rather uncomfortable at Belle’s talk about Jan. “We don’t need dresses for tonight.”
“There your wrong. We most certainly need dresses for tonight.”
“Why? We bought outfits ages ago.” Belle stared at her friend and Megan smiled.
“Not for what I’m planning. Come on, I want to go to Dot.Com and meet Shawn after this. He’ll be gone by the time we get there.”
“Shawn, leave the video games before he has to? I don’t think so.” Belle shifted her bag on her shoulder, and walked faster.
The girls had bought their outfits, and only Megan knew what they were really doing with them. Sitting sipping ice cold mochas in Dot.Com, Mimi and Belle exchanged glances over quite what Megan thought she was doing with Kevin the computer nerd and a vanilla milkshake. They caught the end of her conversation, and were even more confused.
“Great, so is ten fourteen OK? Dexy, you’re wonderful.” Megan walked back to them, still carrying her vanilla milkshake and picked up her share of the bags. “Time to go back to your place Belle, and put my plan into action.”
“We only just got here,” Mimi’s feet were aching. “We’ve been shopping for hours, and as soon as we finally get to sit down, you want to be off again!”
“That’s OK, Mimi, I’ve got us a ride. Hey Shawn! You ready?” Megan yelled across the noise of Dot.Com. Shawn waved his hand, left Philip, and walked over to them slowly. Belle couldn’t help but stare at her rebel friend, so gorgeous in that leather jacket, and wow were those jeans tight. Giving herself a mental slap, Belle smiled her mega watt smile at her best friend, and followed him out of Dot.Com. Shawn drove his father’s truck back to Belle’s place, joking with Megan in the front seat, but it wasn’t until they got to her building that he turned to Belle to speak.
“What are you doing for New Year’s? Other than going to Tuscany’s, I mean,” Shawn’s eyes lit up when he was looking at Belle, though she didn’t realise it.
“Megan’s got a plan.” Mimi nodded her head conspiratorially. “Something big.”
“What plan?” Shawn stared at his friend, and Megan smiled back.
“You remember that party we went to and I did that thing with Nic and Kristy?” Shawn started laughing.
“You’re going to do that, with Mimi and Belle? This, I have to see. What time?” He was almost crying he was laughing so hard, and Mimi and Belle exchanged worried glances.
“About ten,” Megan winked and dragged the two confused girls up to Belle’s apartment, leaving Shawn shaking with laughter in the truck.
Belle had waited all week for a chance to talk to Shawn, and if she was very lucky, to talk him into taking her to the Fall Ball, but it had never come. Now, she was going with Henry and couldn’t believe that she had even considered it. Henry wasn’t even that sweet, except for the rose incident all he had done was stare at her body. At least when Shawn stared at her body, if she hadn’t completely mistaken what he had been doing, he had the decency to move his eyes back up to hers when they started talking. Henry kept looking a little too far down for Belle’s tastes. Still, she had a date and hopefully she would get to dance with Shawn that night and explain the whole thing was one enormous mistake, and that she hadn’t meant to scream at him as she had. She had merely been upset, distraught, overawed, perturbed, harassed and tormented. Maybe not all of the above, but she would have selected the right word at the time. Now she was stuck going to the first formal dance of her senior year with a boy who preferred talking to her cleavage and selfishly eating all of the Pringles to looking at her face and offering her a cupcake. God, did she miss Shawn. The world of chivalry was dead without him.
She curled her short bobbed blonde hair and plumped it out. Smearing a vibrant shade of lipstick on, and trying to find her shoes at the same time, she heard the door bell go, and prayed for Henry’s safety as both John and Brady went into their over protective father/brother roles. Mimi was going with Jan and Jason, feeling worse than ever as she was yet again part of a group date. Belle suddenly wished that she had asked her to come over and get ready with her so that she wouldn’t have to face Brady, John and Henry all by herself. She checked herself in the mirror, smiled, swirled her skirt and flounced down stairs.
Megan was euphoric. She looked great in her long dress and kitten heels. Shawn had never almost never looked so handsome in his tux (borrowed from Bo for the night) and her own dress swished around her legs, and she was consciously aware that Shawn kept staring at her in the most friendly way imaginable.
“Ready?” He asked her, staring at the vision of loveliness before his eyes and not quite believing that the girl standing before him was the same one who had fought for her life in that hospital room at the beginning of the summer, the same one who he had lived with and the same one he had carried up and down the stairs because she couldn’t manage them all for weeks after joining him in his apartment. Miserable because of his family, and occasionally Belle, Megan was a constant in his life that was as undeniable as the sun and as life giving to him. He honestly believed he might be dead except for her. He worshipped the ground she walked on, in a completely platonic way.
“Always, Tough Guy. Always.” She hooked her arm through his, stunned by how good he looked in a tux, and turned to walk through the door.
Hope suddenly yelled at them “Don’t you dare walk out of here!”
“Er, Hope, why can’t we go outside?” Shawn was rather embarrassed by his mother, and distracted by Megan’s figure revealed in her dress.
“I haven’t taken any photos yet!” Hope cried out, waking up JT who gurgled at his half brother and his friend. “I need photos!”
Feeling more and more embarrassed by the minute, Shawn put his arm around Megan’s waist and smiled idiotically for the camera.
Realising that the photos were going to come out very odd if Shawn was smiling like an idiot, Megan twisted her head around between flashes and said “Angelo, the KKK took my baby away.”
Shawn cracked up, remembering the old Pearl Jam and Johnny Ramone song, and the night they had caught her fifty two year old Headmistress rocking to it with the married Drama teacher, both half naked and covered in whipped cream in the kitchen of her old boarding school. They had a taken a picture, shown it to half the dorm and saved it for blackmail. Ever since then the song had reminded the pair of them of that night and cracked them both up no end. The pictures would come out beautifully, as Shawn couldn’t stop smiling and Megan was especially beautiful as she held him up and stopped him from doubling over.
When Hope was finally finished with taking the photos, she let them out, making Shawn promise to be good before he could go. Grabbing the keys to his father’s motorbike from the table before Hope could notice, he agreed and shot out of the front door, Megan running ahead of him and laughing. They had planned to take the bike from the beginning, and Megan’s dress had a long slit up the side so she could ride shotgun behind Shawn and not tear it.
Hearing the engine gun, and not realising that they were on the bike before they were halfway down the street, Hope first started yelling after them and then started laughing, thinking how strange they looked, and how much like Bo Shawn was. She was still laughing when Bo came home, and when she described the way Megan’s dress flew behind the bike like a banner, he had to forgive them for the theft and laugh as well.
The entrance of Belle Black to the Fall Ball was memorably spectacular, though not perhaps in the way she would have wanted. She arrived with Henry in his father’s car, primped and primed for a night of dancing and trying not to fall anymore in love with Shawn than she already was. Around her wrist was a beautiful corsage he had bought her and her dress was a dark lilac and hugged her slender form. Standing in the doorway of the gym, she saw Mimi huddled in a corner with Tweedledum and Tweedledee, pretending that she didn’t see Chloe dancing with Philip to ‘The Bitch Song’ by Bowling for Soup or Kevin staring at her and Jan from his place next to the refreshment table.
‘Fantastic,’ Belle thought sarcastically, ‘now all of my friends are ignoring me.’
Henry tugged her arm abruptly as they were walking towards the dance floor and she caught the side of her dress on the bleachers, pushed back for the night, and with a terrible ripping sound, tumbled to the ground. Henry stood to one side for a moment, admiring the expanse of her legs which was suddenly revealed, and half of the kids fell about laughing as the poised and elegant Belle Black fell on her butt to reveal Minnie Mouse knickers and a long ladder in one of her tights. Belle’s beautiful dress had a massive tear down one side, ruining it, and she bruised herself in her fall. Tears running down her face, Belle ran out of the Fall Ball, with Henry trailing pathetically after her and into the night.
Shawn and Megan’s entrance was as memorable, but a good deal less painful and certainly not as humiliating. The roar of the motorbike deafened their ears, and Shawn didn’t bother to ask Megan, knowing that she would agree to his idea of their entrance with delight. Just as the teens recovered from Belle’s fall, a new form of excitement stirred them all up as Shawn rode his father’s motorbike through the gym doors, scattering the kids, to a stand still in the middle of the gym, to Nirvana’s ‘Smells Like Teen Spirit’, climbing off and then bowed to a grinning Megan, who curtseyed back, and they started to rock to the music.
They both acted like arriving on the back of a borrowed cough* stolen *cough motorbike and parking it in the gym was a totally normal event and everybody else couldn’t quite take it into start yelling either for them or at them. Philip was the first to break the silence by yelling “You rock, Brady! You totally rock!”
Then the whole gym, including the bemused chaperones, broke out into wild applause and cheering, the cheerleaders themselves started bouncing up and down and the jocks slammed into each other appreciatively. Shawn and Megan had to bow about a hundred times before they were allowed to go back to dancing to Shaggy’s ‘Angel’.
“Did you see there faces?” Megan asked Shawn, her head resting on his shoulder, clinging tightly to his muscled frame and wondering where Belle was.
“Yeah, funniest thing I’ve seen in months!” He laughed softly.
“This music’s a bit dull, though.”
“What do you think we should do about that then?”
“Oh, I have a few ideas.”
“They” Shawn pointed across the gym floor to the open doors where some shadowy figures stood, ignored by the kids in the gym but evidently waiting to be introduced, “wouldn’t happen to be one of them, would they now?”
Megan turned smiling, and her face lit up as she saw the band walk in. “Surprise number two?”
“Yep, but you had a little more to do with this one, I suspect.”
“Moi? Now why would I do that?”
“I know that I told you that they are Belle’s favourite band. You’re up to something. ’Fess up, Star Child, what did you do this time?”
“I just called in a few favours, and voila, one very cool band.”
“Any particular reason why this one very cool band should be attending our Fall Ball?”
“Am I allowed no fun? Is there some kind of ban on my asking a band to come?”
“Not a ban, but this is not over. Now are you going to announce them, or shall we just let them stand there for the rest of the night?”
Megan tossed her hair over her shoulder and gave Shawn a look that said ‘You know I’m going to win this argument, so shut up now while you still have some shred of dignity’ and walked to the temporary stage to announce the band.
“Horny teenagers of Salem High and our even hornier chaperones, I have the very great pleasure to announce, for our entertainment tonight, Blink 182!”
The noise was incredible as the three band members rushed onto the stage. Megan was almost deafened, and Shawn had to pull her through the crowd so that they could dance to ‘All the Small Things’ and not be crushed by football hooligans who were a little too excited about the band.
Jason had abandoned Jan and Mimi for a very hot cheerleader who wanted a guy to dance with to the next Blink song. Shawn and Megan, breathless from their wild dance, walked up to them smiling.
“Hey guys, why aren’t you dancing?” Shawn didn’t really like either Jan or Jason, and only had mild feelings of friendship for Mimi, but he didn’t mind being polite to them.
“Jason ran off with short skirt Cindy and some chick called Inara,” Jan spat. “The only thing more embarrassing than having your boyfriend run off with a plastic fantastic cheerleader is Belle’s accident earlier. Now that was funny.”
“What happened to Belle?” Megan asked, worried for her new friend.
“She walked in with Henry, all cute and giggling,” Mimi’s speech went at a mile a minute, “and then, bang! She fell on her ass, split her skirt to her Minnie Mouse knickers and stormed back out.”
Jan started laughing again, “You should have seen that bitch’s face! I swear she was as red as Chloe’s Last Blast dance dress!”
Megan took a deep breath, counted to ten and punched Jan in the face. She didn’t fight like a girl, she fought like a boarding school queen and the best friend to a football team.
“Come on,” Shawn pulled her arm, hauling Megan off the shocked Jan, and dragged her back to the bike.
“I need to find Belle.” Megan’s order was
unquestionable.
“Where did you think I was going?” Shawn handed her a helmet, kick started the bike and abandoned the band to the antics of a bunch of drunk teenagers.
Belle was ashamed, embarrassed and furious. She was upset with Henry for staring at her legs and not covering her up as a gentleman would have, at all the kids at school for laughing at her, but mostly with herself for being so stupid as to fall down and run out. She knew that she would now be known as the girl who wore Minnie Mouse knickers and couldn’t stay on her feet. At least Shawn hadn’t been there to witness her humiliation, or to help her. She wondered if he was coming, and, more importantly, if he had a date.
She feared what she had done to their friendship, if she had broken it irreparably or just dented it rather. She was so in love with him, and he was just too stupid to see it. If he did see it, he obviously wasn’t interested, or he would have said something. He had never, ever even whispered to her that he might be in love with anyone. Least of all her. He didn’t date, that was a comfort. In fact, she didn’t think he had been on a date since his return to Salem. Now Megan had come, and their already confused relationship was even more confused. Worst of all, there was JT. Perhaps the idea that they shared a brother stopped him from loving her, the idea of having even the slightest blood tie between a dating couple might be revolting to him. She hoped not. Every fantasy wedding she had ever had centred around her walking down the aisle with Shawn Douglas Brady. She had once liked Philip, but never in the same way as she loved Shawn. Nobody touched her heart in the same way as he did. Her heart would break if he didn’t love her, couldn’t love her.
Swinging herself gently, she thought of the days in the park when they were younger when he had pushed her on this same swing, where they had been together, inseparable and happy. She loved him so much that burned her veins, and she couldn’t sleep at night without dreaming of him.
Megan and Shawn dismounted the motorbike on the edge of the park, walking through the dark night together arm in arm, calling for Belle everywhere. They had seen Henry walking back into the car park, shaking his head, but he didn’t know where she was.
“She must be here somewhere,” Megan started, but Shawn silenced her as he saw Belle’s crouched form on the grass.
“Belle?” He called, and she turned slowly, presenting the pair with a tearstained face.
“Oh, oh.” It was all she could say. He had found her, but it had been with Megan, and that hurt her terribly.
“Belle, it’s Megan, are you OK?” Megan leaned down, kneeling on the damp grass, and wrapped her arm around the blonde’s delicate shoulders.
“Belle, did someone hurt you?” Shawn asked her so gently that she started to cry again.
“Oh,” she finally sobbed out, “I hurt you. I didn’t mean to, but I did. I shouldn’t have yelled at you like that, and then I promised Henry I would go to the Ball with him and I made a complete fool out of myself.”
“Belle, did someone hurt you?” Shawn repeated slowly.
“Yes, you did Shawn.” Belle lifted her head again and looked into his chocolate brown eyes with blue ones full of tears.
“Oh, Belle, I didn’t mean to, you are one of the two dearest creatures in the world to me.” Shawn was nearly in tears himself, and Megan was going to walk away, but Belle grabbed her hand and made her stay.
“No.” She said firmly, her voice only shaking slightly. “Stay, Megan. I need to say something, and you need to be here. Shawn, I’m sorry I’ve been so mean to you, but it’s been awful without you and I missed you so much. All of the problems with Brady and my Mom, and then the truth about JT’s parentage.” Belle didn’t know that Shawn never told Megan that JT wasn’t his baby brother, but Megan wasn’t about to interrupt her. “It all hurt, and you were the one I lashed out at when you should have been the one I turned to. I’m sorry to you, too, Megan. I was so afraid that Shawn would stop being with me when you came. I was jealous. I know that won’t happen now.”
Shawn took his two best friends’ hands and put them together between his own. “Swear this with me,” Shawn spoke slowly, almost caressing the girls’ hands, “that, no matter what happens, we will always be friends.”
They spoke their reply slowly, and Shawn made a small cut in each of their pinkie fingers, holding them together so the blood ran and mingled, and they couldn’t tell who the blood belonged to anymore.
“Always and forever.” Shawn finished, and the girls echoed him “Always and forever.”
Monday morning came too fast to Belle's mind. The weekend passed in a flash of shopping with Mimi, and picnicking in the park with Shawn and Megan. Their reputations, especially Megan’s, were phenomenal. Coming to the Fall Ball on the back of a motorbike that they rode all the way into the gym and then bringing one of America’s coolest bands to play had secured them legendary status among the Salem High kids. Already considered as very cool for having spent the summer in New York, Megan and Shawn were the new rebel King and Queen of Salem High, with only Philip Kiriakis coming anywhere close to their popularity. They were also completely unfazed and almost bored with it.
Belle, however, found herself rather snubbed and laughed at on Monday morning. Even the people who hadn’t seen her fall were jeering at her, and her face was the colour of a beetroot before she was half way to her locker.
She had collected her French book for after lunch, and was about to walk to class, when she saw Henry walking towards her. She managed a weak smile, unsure how he was about to treat her, and he leered at her in return.
A little strengthened, Belle lifted her chin and said “Hi Henry,” in a voice that came closer to her usual perky tone than she had managed in hours.
“Hi Belle,” Henry’s voice was low and she guessed he was going for sexy without getting there.
His hand slipped round her waist, he was pinching her side, and he drew her closer to him, as though to kiss her. Suddenly his other hand shot up her skirt, and she tried to wriggle away from him, but he had her up against the lockers, his lips close to hers.
“Get off me you jerk!” She exclaimed and pushed his weedy chest without effect. Henry kept coming closer to her, his lips almost on hers and his hand higher up her skirt. Belle was terrified, and had no idea why no one was helping her. She squealed out “Help me!”
Then it was over. A strong hand grabbed Henry by the shoulder, swung him around and punch him in the face, sending him sprawling over the floor. Belle looked up to see Shawn’s dark brown eyes fiercely staring at Henry, who lay inertly on the hall floor. She was thrilled to see him, and so grateful.
“Don’t ever, ever, touch her like that again!” Shawn growled so low that if he hadn’t been so menacing, Belle wouldn’t have heard what he said. He turned, and his eyes so fierce were full of concern. “Are you OK, Belle? Did he hurt you?”
“No, I’m fine.” Belle felt shaken, but Henry hadn’t done anything to her, and she didn’t want Shawn to beat him into a bloody pulp as she knew he would if she told him she was hurt. He was like Brady in that way. Overprotective to a fault.
“Are you sure?”
There he went again, worrying about her. She loved him so much for it, but now it was beginning to get annoying. Carefully keeping her temper out of her gratitude for his saving her, she replied, “Yes, Tough Boy, I’m fine. You don’t need to worry.”
The voices around them were raised, “I told you, man, now you owe me thirty bucks. Unspoken rule.”
“Hey, where’s Mattie? He owes he five bucks! I knew Brady would take Henry down!”
The bets on when Shawn was going to pound Henry were being resolved, and several of the kids were thrilled that Shawn had done it in the hall, so that it was indisputable, and there was a flood of offers to buy him drinks, CDs, and several girls offered him dates, and one slut offered something else.
Henry picked himself up off the floor, and turned, with blood running down his face, and turned to see their Principal standing behind him, along with a crowd of students who had witnessed the whole thing.
“Mr Brady, Mr King, Miss Black, I think we had better have a little chat.” Belle’s stomach fell into her feet, but her heart soared as Shawn put his arm around her shoulders and pushed past the other kids to follow their Principal into his office.
Belle felt awful. It wasn’t exactly her fault, but Shawn had a week of detention, including one on Saturday, because he had punched Henry and broken his nose. Henry, on the other hand, was suspended for a week. She did not feel bad about that. He had been a complete jerk. He had tried to kiss her the night of the Fall Ball, and as she had pushed him off, she thought he had got the message. Apparently not. She was only pleased that it had been Shawn and not Brady who had pulled him off her. If it had been Brady, Henry would have been in the hospital.
Her reputation was saved, Shawn instantly became every girl in the school’s knight in shining armour, and Henry was a social outcast. Not because he had felt up a girl against her will, but because he had been caught and subsequently pounded for doing it. The girls might not mind total jerks, but they generally drew the line at cowardly total jerks.
The first day back at school, Shawn walked from his house, where Bo had convinced him to stay if only for Megan and JT’s sakes, with Megan on his arm all the way to his locker. They weren’t holding hands, but the bond between the two was almost visible. After weeks of spending every day with her, Shawn wondered what it would be like when she returned to Arizona, and shuddered. He wasn’t sure that he could bear it.
Everyone was staring. Mimi had obviously been gossiping again, as the whole school seemed to know that Shawn had returned from New York with a lovely young girl firmly attached to his side after a summer there. The only person who didn’t seem to be affected by it all was Megan herself. She remained cool and slightly detached. Only when they approached a particularly rough bunch of jocks did she draw closer to Shawn, and she was almost willing to walk with Belle into French class without Shawn by her side.
Belle, true to form, had swallowed her jealousy, burying her feelings deeper than ever, and was being her usual perky self with Shawn’s friend, as she insisted on thinking and calling her. Mimi could not be so selfless, and kept shooting the girl devastating looks and glowering at her back. Only Belle’s self control prevented her from screaming her head off and ripping into Megan with all the hatred she felt inside.
Poor Megan was, quite unknowingly, the envy of the school. Even those who didn’t want Shawn were envious of her for her out of town knowledge and life, however brief, in that far distant and dreamed of city, New York. The young residents of small town Salem all dreamt of far away places, and of escaping the lives that were so mundane in their hometown. New York was gloriously big and bold. There were opportunities out there, more than that, there were entire lives to be lived without reference to any of the people in Salem, including their parents.
Shawn sat by Megan in every class, feeling that he needed to protect her in some primitive way. She was something delicate and fragile to him, easily damaged. Rather like Belle, in that way, though in reality Megan was much tougher than he imagined. She appreciated his protectiveness, staying by him not only for the first day but for the entire week.
Belle was unhappy. Almost crying every time she saw Megan and Shawn together, she could hardly bear to go to school in the morning. It was horrible for the first five minutes. Then Shawn had wrapped his arms around her in a hug and asked her how she was doing. Desperately trying not to sniff, Belle had looked up at her Tough Guy and replied in a small voice, “I’m OK. I’m so happy to have you back. Don’t ever run away again, Shawn. Promise me that.”
Later, after the school day was over and Shawn had sworn to her that he would never leave without telling her again, sitting in Dot Com alone, waiting for the gang to come, Belle realised how incredibly needy she must have sounded and felt even worse.
Megan was a surprising pillar of support, making her realise that while she had spent the entire summer with Shawn, there was nothing to be jealous about as nothing had happened. They hadn’t even kissed, and she was not interested in Shawn in that way at all.
Belle had been so relieved that she had laughed out loud, startling Mimi who had been sitting a few feet away in another Dot Com booth.
“Belle, I know you like Shawn,” Megan took a deep breath before going on, knowing what she was going to say would have an interesting effect on the girl, “but if you ever hurt him, I will personally rearrange not only your face, but the rest of you as well,” another longer pause, and she continued, “with a shovel.”
Belle had swallowed hard, thinking how alike Brady and Megan were in their over protective natures. Brady had said the same thing to every boy Belle had ever dated. All three of them. Then Megan had smiled, and from that moment onwards, Belle never doubted the feelings of the pair again, and stopped being jealous of Megan instantly.
“I promise, I won’t hurt Shawn. I can’t at the moment, because he won’t even ask me out.” Belle suddenly realised how stupid she had been, and recognised in this strange girl a greater friend and ally than anyone else in Salem could be. She was a new found strength for Belle to lean on, and Megan felt that Belle would be her best friend, if she risked her feelings on her. They already had Shawn’s friendship in common, and he had chosen the girls so well that neither could dislike the other.
“God, I feel so stupid.” Belle started, then signalled for Chloe to join them as the dark haired girl walked into the café. “I’ve been so terrified for so long that Shawn would have found someone else, that I’ve never just opened my mouth and said that I liked him.”
Belle and Megan both mentally altered the word ‘like’ to love, knowing that was Belle’s true meaning and that she wasn’t prepared to confess her feelings outright to their full extent.
Chloe sat down next to Belle and stared briefly at Megan, trying to adjust her ideas around this new conundrum. A quiet, young girl who had spent an entire summer with one of her best friends and was peacefully and completely at home with Belle and Shawn, and oddly, Brady. She liked her instinctively, but she couldn’t claim her friendship until she was sure that this girl was honest and had a good moral character. It would sound totally ridiculous to anyone listening into Chloe’s thoughts, but if this girl was the slightest bit dishonest or mean or even immoral in the least sense, Chloe would feel unhappy in calling her friend or being friendly with her. Too many people lied in Chloe’s world to make her comfortable with another liar. Megan’s eyes spoke volumes, and why she might not be totally open about her entire life, there was such a general aura of honesty about her that Chloe couldn’t help but hope that she had found a new friend. It would be a wonder if she did, considering the general attitudes of Salem High.
Sitting with them and chatting, Megan relieved them of any doubts that Shawn was in love with her, or the other way around, that she was going after any boy or that she had any plans to do so. The only thing they were left wondering was why Shawn had never told them all about her, and even that was merely an enigma that added to her interest.
On the last evening of her stay, Belle’s jealous fit over and Megan happier than ever with all of her new friends, and Shawn and his family had cooked Megan a special dinner to say goodbye to her, a phone call came that would change Megan’s life.
“Hello?” She answered the caller as soon as Bo handed her the mouthpiece. “Who is this, please?”
“Megan, this is your father speaking.” She hardly needed him to tell her that as his ever familiar clipped toned army voice marched its way down the phone. His tone softened a little, and he went on using his nickname for her, “Star, are you happy in Salem?”
The question was abrupt, though in her father’s style, but it took Megan no time to reply in all honesty, “Very, very happy.”
“Star, could you stay there until you graduated high school?” Megan hadn’t expected his question, but she was remarkably interested by all the opportunities and futures it suddenly opened up before her.
“Yes.” Her voice was soft and low, as if she knew that her reply would change more destinies than just her own. “Yes, I could do that.”
“Could I speak to Mr Brady for a minute, Star?”
Megan guessed that he was going to ask Shawn’s father if she could stay with them. Suddenly remembering something her father had mentioned weeks ago, she asked, “Did you get the posting in Korea?”
“Yes, Star. Your mother’s in Naples, and we thought it would be best if you stayed where you were.”
If she had been standing next to her father, Megan would have hugged him. Instead, with a lump in her throat, she handed the phone to Bo, praying that she would be allowed to stay and not exiled to either a relative’s house or another boarding school.
Tense minutes later, Bo turned to her to ask her approval, and she nodded tearfully joyful. She was going to stay. The rest of her high school life would be spent with her best friend in Salem, and she would never have to move halfway through the term again. Glistening with joy, Megan wrapped her arms around Shawn’s chest in a bear hug, so happy that she could dissolve into a golden light and not notice the difference. Shawn held her close, his ribs almost breaking in her hug, and looked down at her. He wasn’t in love with her, he knew that more than ever, but it was pleasant to hold her and be the boy that she turned to first in trouble and hugged first in happiness.
“I’m staying, Shawn. I’m staying in Salem!” Megan was delirious with happiness, her face glowing and her mind whirled around madly with the possibilities of everything she would be able to do. At last, she had some form of security in her life, enough for her to settle down and make more real friends than just Shawn. She hope Belle would be one of those friends, but even if she wouldn’t, being close to Shawn until graduation was going to be enough for Megan. “Can you believe it? I’m really staying!”
“Where?” Shawn asked, when she finally released him and he had air back in his lungs.
Megan’s face fell abruptly, as she realised she didn’t have the slightest idea where she was going to stay. To be with Shawn had been enough for her, but not to have a home seemed cruel in her happiness.
“With us, if she’d like to.” Bo said, with an affirmative nod from Hope. “I’ve talked with your Pa, Megan, and he said it’s fine if you want to stay with us as long as you would like, and we’d love to have you.”
“You don’t have to stay, if you don’t want to Megan, but I’m sure Shawn will be just as happy as we are to have you with us.” Hope was smiling at her, and Megan, knowing that there had never been any question in the matter of her own feelings, flung her arms around Shawn’s parents, almost sobbing with her joy.
“Of course I want to stay! Thank you so much!” Megan wiped away a few happy tears and tried to gain control of herself again.
There was a knock at the door, and as Hope ran to answer it, Megan gave Shawn a huge hug out of pure gratitude.
“Think of it, Megan, a year together, a whole damn glorious year!” Shawn was nearly as excited about it as Megan herself.
Hope opened the door and welcomed in a beaming Belle. Her face fell as she saw Shawn wrapped up in Megan’s arms, but she quickly plastered a fake smile over it and greeted them with most of her usual warmth. Megan, unperturbed in her happiness by Belle’s brief change of manner, ran to her and hugged her as well. Shawn, having regained his breath from another one of Megan’s hugs, explained her happiness. “Megan’s Dad has said that Megan can stay with us until graduation, isn’t that terrific?”
Belle swallowed her feelings of envy, feeling stupid that she had ever thought that Megan had lied to her about her relationship with Shawn, and returned with real warmth “Of course! Oh my God! This will be so cool! You can come to school with us, and know everybody and you will just die when I take you to Salem Place! It has all the best stores! Oh, what am I saying? You just spent an entire summer in New York, Salem Place is nothing to that!”
In all her ecstasy, Belle forgot to ask where Megan would be staying. Shawn and Megan didn’t realise that they hadn’t told her, and when she went home that night, Belle couldn’t help but wonder where Megan would stay, and if Shawn would ever be as close to her as he was to his darling Megan, even if it was only in friendship.
Jealousy ate away at Mimi incessantly. She was jealous of Shawn and Megan’s closeness, of Belle’s obvious romantic potential with him, of her own exclusion, and of Philip’s total acceptance of Chloe while she was still an outcast, alone without anyone to love or to love her. Belle was perfect, and loved by everyone, and even Brady, Belle’s impossibly irritating older brother, was absolutely adored by Belle. Only she had no one, and she didn’t want to be alone for the rest of her life. She needed someone desperately, and she wanted Shawn, but she knew that even if he wasn’t Megan’s, as the rumours flying through the school said, he would be Belle’s. There were no other boys in the school that came close to Shawn. There, of course, was Jason, admittedly good looking but permanently attached to the queen bitch of the school, Jan Spears, you could not mess with him without bringing her wrath down on your head, a fate worse than death, or Chad, linebacker on the football team who had taken one too many blows to the head, or Philip Kiriakis, but who could touch him when Chloe was around? She not only had him wrapped around her little finger, but panting after her as well. Him, and the rest of the basketball team. The slut. No, it was Shawn Douglas Brady, rebel without a clue, or nothing; and it looked like it would be nothing. Mimi sighed, grabbed her books from her desk and marched out of the classroom right behind Megan and Shawn, who had his arm nestled around her slender waist. Then she saw Jason's smiling face, and began to rethink. Maybe she could pry him away from the slut and then...
Belle watched them without visible emotion. No matter how many times she heard that they were ‘just friends’ she reminded herself that Shawn usually said that she and he were the same. He was always saying that, even more now that they shared a brother. It drove her crazy. Sometimes she wished that he would just run up to her, grab her and kiss her, never to let her go, but that seemed even more unlikely every day. The only hope she had of his ever admitting that he liked her was if she did that to him, and she didn’t think she was quiet that bold.
Leaning back in her chair during her chemistry lesson, and allowing the teacher’s words to float over her head, Belle wondered who he would take to the Fall Ball the next week. She was on the committee, naturally, but she was also dateless. She ran through her own options before she went through his. She could have almost any boy in high school, except the one she really wanted. It was truly sickening. He, on the other hand, could have any girl in the entire county, but seemed to prefer to remain friends with them. The thought flashed through her mind that he might be gay, but she remembered watching him drool after the cheerleaders, and she flattered herself that she was one of that group, and dismissed the idea. Shawn was simply uninterested in dating, full stop.
She comforted herself with that idea, feeling that at least if she wasn’t dating Shawn no one else was, when the bell rang, signalling the end of school. Belle slammed shut her books, and drifted past the rest of the class, not really ready to go home and having no reason to stay. As she closed her locker door, a hand touched her on her shoulder and she turned to see, not Shawn as she had hoped, but Henry Fisher standing there with a bunch of red roses in his hand and a slightly unsure smile on his lips.
“Hey Belle.” He moved a little closer at the football jocks ran by, playing their usual hallway game and shouting.
“Hi Henry,” Belle smiled up at him, unsure why he was looking at her like that. “Those are pretty flowers.”
“They’re for you,” he pushed them into her hands awkwardly. “I was wondering, Belle, if, um, you would consider, um, that is…” He trailed off helplessly. Usually so cool and collected with girls, he was suddenly horribly nervous.
“Yes?” Belle unconsciously made him worse by looking into his eyes with her own blue ones wide and innocent.
“Would you go to the Fall Ball with me?” Henry’s words came out all in a rush.
“Oh, Henry,” Belle paused, trying to think of a way to let him down gently.
“Thank you so much! I’ll pick you up at seven.” Henry was off and running before Belle could possibly say no. He thought she had meant yes, and he wasn’t about to let her change her mind.
Belle pressed her forehead against her cold locker door, and cursed herself. She had been stupid not to just say no straight out, and now she had the boy’s hopes up. ‘Oh, well. At least I have a date now. I doubt Shawn would have asked me anyway.’ She thought to herself, cursing her Tough Boy even more than herself.
Another hand touched her shoulder, and she twisted to see not Henry but Shawn. This time she was as unhappy to see him as she was prepared to be happy before.
“What?” She blasted him.
“I just wanted to ask you if you wanted to come to Dot Com, but I guess you’re really not in the mood.” Normally, Belle would have felt guilty, as Shawn looked genuinely hurt by her shouting at him, but she was still to angry to apologise.
“I guess your new hairdo’s doing something weird to you brain again. What happened, touch an electric socket?” Shawn smiled at her, trying to giggle her into a better mood.
She blew up at him, slapped his chest and screamed into his face “God damn it Brady! I’ve had enough of you and your ridiculous jokes! Why did you even bother coming back? Stay the Hell away from me! Screw you and your little girlfriend too!”
Shawn couldn’t believe his Perfect Girl’s reaction. He left without a word, finding Megan halfway down the hall with her mouth hanging open, and storming home.
The week before the Fall Ball passed in a series of bleak silences. News of Belle’s outburst went round the school like wildfire, and whenever she tried to meet Shawn’s eyes or call him to apologise, he turned his back on her. She couldn’t believe what she had done.
Belle was so quiet and miserable that Marlena was worried. She called Hope to ask if she knew what had happened between the pair, but Hope had even less idea than Marlena. Shawn made grunting noises, or didn’t respond at all when asked, and Megan could only shake her head in despair. They were so obviously in love. The only ones who couldn’t see it were themselves, and the only one who didn’t want to see it was Chloe Lane, who in Megan’s considered opinion, was a total back stabbing witch, no matter how sweet Belle thought she was. Megan had seen her type before, and she wondered if Shawn and Belle were strong enough to withstand an onslaught of such an obviously delusional and obsessive girl. She knew that Shawn didn’t want to be attached to any girl because of his plans to join the Merchant Marines, and that Belle was the least likely to be his girlfriend if only because he loved her the most, and would be the most adverse to breaking her heart. Belle, on the other hand, not knowing of Shawn’s affections for her, thought that he didn’t care at all, and was consequently miserable.
Megan herself could not find anyone other than Shawn that she would even vaguely consider as a boy who was a friend, let alone a boyfriend. Philip Kiriakis was too wrapped up in Chloe Lane, Brady was too old (her father would have kidnapped her and taken her to Korea if he thought she was in the slightest bit involved with a nineteen year old college student), Jason was a stupid jerk and the residents of Salem were all either dumb and jock like or nerdish. In other words, exactly like every other teenager in every other high school she had attended. Excepting Belle and Shawn, Megan thought of the stereotypes that filled the school and was bored by them. At least she could go to the Fall Ball and have some fun, instead of being forced to miss it as she had been forced to miss every other dance of her high school career through moving from a place where it was about to happen to a place where it had just happened.
Megan returned to the Brady house, which she already thought of as home, and found Hope with JT in her arms, sitting on the sofa, looking through an old photo album. Her feelings towards Hope were less ambivalent than Shawn’s. She simply adored the woman who had taken her into her home and cared for her with unquestioning affection. She did not feel she could reproach her with an infidelity that had nothing to do with her, though everything to do with her best friend. She had another reason, less selfish, to love Hope, and that was that she was the mother of Megan’s two favourite boys: Shawn and JT Brady. The photo album, as Hope showed her, was full of pictures of Shawn when he was younger, some when he was a tiny baby, and Megan knew he would have been mortified to know she had seen the one of him in the bath as a toddler, and some when he was much older.
“This one is my favourite of him from when he went to boarding school.” Hope pushed the album into Megan’s lap and showed her a picture of a fifteen year old boy, all dark hair and brooding eyes, with a earring in one ear and a cocky grin on his face, leaning against a wall and seemingly challenging the photographer to put down the camera and take him on. He looked like the Artful Dodger with a young Marlon Brando’s attitude. Megan grinned, ran upstairs and fetched down her own favourite picture of her Tough Guy, not looking quite so tough.
“Here, JT, this is what your brother looked like when I first met him,” Megan held the photo in front of JT’s face and the boy gurgled with delight.
“Oh my God!” Shawn had walked in the door and seen his mother showing his friend old photographs of himself. It was one of his worst nightmares. “Not the photo album again!”
“No,” Megan replied cocking her head at him, “just my favourite Tough Guy photo from that day when we played against those kids from the Bronx in the park.”
Shawn ran his hands through his hair, a familiar gesture of nervousness and embarrassment. “Not the one where…” He trailed off, too embarrassed to finish the sentence in front of his baby brother.
“NO!” Even Megan was shocked. “I burned that one, this is the one we took under the apple trees.”
Shawn’s tense stance relaxed instantly. “Oh, I think I’m going to do some homework.”
“Shawn?” Hope looked supremely worried by the very odd behaviour of her teenage son. “You want to do your homework?”
“And?” Shawn didn’t know if he was quite ready to forgive his mother enough to allow her to tease him and was a little aggressive in his response, “is there a law against it?”
Hope either didn’t notice or ignored his tone, and replied, “No, only it’s Friday night and you usually don’t start your homework until about nine on a Sunday evening.”
Shawn muttered something about new resolutions and stomped off to his room.
“Boys!” Megan said in an exasperated tone. “You can’t live with them, and I most certainly can’t live without him.”
“What’s this photo you were discussing?” Hope asked her, abruptly changing the subject back.
“Oh, this one,” Megan placed a slightly worn photo into Hope’s hands. Shawn was leaning against a Harley Davidson motorbike, in what looked like an apple orchard in bloom, with a leather jacket on, a gold earring glinting, and the cheekiest, cockiest most gorgeous smile ever seen across his lips. He looked like a rebel god, and he had his arm around Megan’s waist, they were obviously laughing at some joke he had just told her and Hope thought she had never seen her son look so carefree or so happy.
“When did you say this was taken?” Hope lifted her eyes to Megan with hope.
“That? Um, that would be three months before he left to come back to Salem. I’ve got a more recent one from New York that’s just us in the local park.” Megan turned and opened her school bag. “Here it is. Taken two weeks before we came back to Salem.”
The picture was an interesting one. The park nearest the café where Shawn had worked in New York, green and luscious from a rain storm, was only a backdrop to a massive group photo. Guiseppe, Rosa, their children and Denise from the café stood with every one of Shawn and Megan’s friends from New York. They had been on a picnic on a rare day when both the café and the museum were closed and the photo had been taken by a tourist who turned out to be a professional photographer on holiday. Shawn had two of Rosa’s youngest children climbing over him, and Megan had Denise’s niece balanced on one hip. Everyone was smiling and having a great time, with the sun high above them. Hope, however, recognised a sadness in her son’s eyes that hadn’t been in the last photo and felt horribly guilty. She had put that there, even if it wasn’t entirely her fault, she had helped to break his heart, and seeing his eyes, she didn’t think it would ever be mended.
“Who are all these people?” Hope privately wondered how Shawn looked so happy when he hadn’t smiled in Salem for days.
“Rosa, Guiseppe, Denise and their families, and all of our friends in New York. We had a picnic that day because it we wanted to celebrate Rosa and Guiseppe’s restaurant winning an award for best service (Shawn was a waiter, so they were really happy with him) and for the best Italian food in the district. You should have seen Alberto’s face. I’ve never seen a man look happier. Alberto is Guiseppe’s eldest brother. He helped Guiseppe and Rosa to start the place so he sees it as his baby.” Megan pointed to a dark haired, middle aged man with a huge grin and a beautiful woman, with ebony black hair, resting on him. “That’s Alberto, with his wife, Katrina.” Megan’s voice was a touch nostalgic. “We had this party on the last night, and we all danced under the stars. It was so lovely there.”
“You don’t regret coming to Salem, do you?” Hope was feeling even guiltier.
Megan looked up and in absolute honesty replied, “No. Not one little bit, only it’s a bit different here. Shawn isn’t quite so…”
“Happy?” Hope offered.
“No, Shawn just isn’t quite so buoyant. I’m sure he’s just as happy here.” Megan mentally added, ‘Of course, he was completely miserable for half the time in New York and joyfully fake the other half the time. Now he doesn’t bother to fake it.’ She shook herself mentally out of the cul de sac of Shawn’s unhappiness and moved to another subject, one less close to her heart.
“Tomorrow’s the Fall Ball at school.” Megan took the photo back and put in her bag once again.
“Who are you going with?” Hope wondered if this rather quiet and sometimes odd girl had become popular in the high school, or was suffering the same problems as Chloe had when she first came. She hoped she was happy.
“She’s going with me, if she wants to. How would you like to go to the Fall Ball with me, Star Child? I’m not James Marsden, but I can dance.” Shawn had finished his homework quickly, and was back faster.
“Of course I want to go with you!” Megan yelled, throwing her arms around his neck. “You’re my Tough Guy and I can’t wait to see you in a tux!” At the mention of a tuxedo, Shawn’s face fell briefly, but then he thought of his beautiful Megan in a long evening dress and smiled again.
Hope felt a little better. At least with Megan, Shawn dropped his cold manner and seemed to become more like his old self. She wished that he was like that more of the time, but it was impossible. It was like shutters came down when he was away from her, even when he was with Belle. It seemed that there were some things that once broken, could never be mended.
Hope wanted to throw herself into Shawn’s arms the moment he walked through the Pub door, with Belle just behind him, but something about his cold manner stopped her. He wouldn’t look at her properly, talking to his father and his friends, ignoring her presence. If Bo hadn’t told her that Shawn knew about her indiscretion with John, Hope would have been furious with her son, or at least remonstrated against him, but now she could only view him with distant grief. He was strange with her, reserved and without his old humour. He didn’t laugh with her, or tell her any jokes, but stood aloof to one side, only sometimes speaking in short, clipped sentences to his friends. It was though her son had left and now there was a stranger returned in his place.
She hated what had happened between the two of them, but had no idea how to put it right. What made it worse was that it was all her fault. If she, as Princess Gina, hadn’t slept with John ‘The Mercenary/Sex God’ Black then not only would Shawn have stayed that summer, and John and Marlena’s marriage stayed together, but a lot of pain to all would have been saved. Naturally only the closest family members knew about JT’s parentage, but it was becoming increasingly obvious that it was only a matter of time before the world found out. She shuddered to think of the implications when the truth did come out. There were few things that Hope was truly terrified of anymore, but losing her family was one of them. She had nightmares where she woke up sweating, having dreamt of their faces, accusing her, all leaving her behind. She prayed everyday that the nightmare would never come true, but it still haunted her.
Shawn relaxed a little, tired from his trip, but happier than he had been before. Belle was no longer his betrayer, and he had worked out what to do until the family situation was resolved. He would stay on the boat with Megan, then by himself when she left to return to Arizona. He knew his mother wanted to talk to him, she had practically eaten him alive with her eyes, when he had first walked in the door, but there were things between them that could not be easily forgotten. Megan had just looked strength into him, and he had known then that it would be hard to live in Salem without her, in fact, he wasn’t sure if he could do it without her.
“Hey Shawn,” Chloe called out to him, and his mind changed gears abruptly.
“Hey,” his voice was calm, cool, and, he noticed for the first time, had a slight New York accent, “still serenading the night?”
Chloe giggled, and felt Philip’s arm around her shoulders. “Yes. Brady’s been giving me a few lessons. I’m thinking about Juilliard next year.”
“We visited there,” Meg said, “it’s a good school, really nice piano teacher.”
“You went to Juilliard?” Chloe’s jaw dropped, and she reassessed this girl with new respect.
“Not went,” Shawn corrected her, “we just spent a few evenings in the music room. Miss de la Valliere taught me something. Would you like to hear it?”
The teens’ faces expressed surprise, as their worlds of tough, rather rough around the edges Shawn and this cultured boy who was taught the piano by a Miss de la Valliere were colliding.
Shawn sat back down at the piano, unwilling to take part in any in-depth conversation and began. His friends stood behind him, with Megan retreating to the bar. Shawn began playing ‘Chopsticks’, and all of his friends laughed except Megan, who waited with a smile on her face. Then the music altered to Mozart, and Shawn’s hands flew up and down the keys rapidly, each note pure and correct. Belle felt her spirits lift, and even the usually soul-less Mimi sighed with pleasure. Chloe held onto Philip a little tighter, feeling the music wash through her, and Philip wondered how his friend had become so good. Shawn then, in the middle of a cadence, changed again, and a Janis Joplin song began. Counting under her breath, Megan waited as the teens began to dance to the music, and then she hit play on the jukebox, Shawn’s piano playing joining with the music. Janis’s voice, tortured and beautiful, blasted out through the Pub as the customers began to clap their hands appreciatively. Megan walked back to the bags, and wondered when Shawn would be done with the music, and its not so subtle subtext. She wondered if he was really so dim as not to realise that pretty little Belle, his best friend and childhood companion, was totally, head over heels in love with him.
Oh, come on, come on, come on, come on!
Didn't I make you feel like you were the only man — yeah!
An' didn't I give you nearly everything that a woman possibly can ?
Honey, you know I did!
And each time I tell myself that I, well I think I've had enough,
But I'm gonna show you, baby, that a woman can be tough.
Belle’s eyes had glassed over. She loved the old music, and as the sound blasted out through the Pub, she could only wish that it was for her. She knew it wouldn’t be, but the song said something about her situation with Shawn, except he was too stupid to realise that
I want you to come on, come on, come on, come on and take it,
Take it!
Take another little piece of my heart now, baby!
Oh, oh, break it!
Break another little bit of my heart now, darling, yeah, yeah, yeah.
Oh, oh, have a!
Have another little piece of my heart now, baby,
You know you got it if it makes you feel good,
Oh, yes indeed.
Belle half wanted to scream the words at Shawn, no longer feeling uplifted by the music, now wondering why he had chosen to play it. As his hands flashed faster over the keys, she listened to the words, wishing that he understood that this was the way she felt.
You're out on the streets looking good,
And baby deep down in your heart I guess you know that it ain't right,
Never, never, never, never, never, never hear me when I cry at night,
Babe, and I cry all the time!
But each time I tell myself that I, well I can't stand the pain,
But when you hold me in your arms, I'll sing it once again.
She wished he would hold her in his arms, and make her sing to him. It would be heavenly and her heart was breaking with every tortured line.
I'll say come on, come on, come on, come on and take it!
Take it!
Take another little piece of my heart now, baby.
Oh, oh, break it!
Break another little bit of my heart now, darling, yeah,
Oh, oh, have a!
Have another little piece of my heart now, baby,
You know you got it, child, if it makes you feel good.
Chloe’s eyes were full of tears. 'Young love is going to tear us all apart,' she thought, 'and we don’t even want to stop it.' She didn’t know that Mimi and Philip were thinking exactly the same thing. They all knew that their rather tentative grip on the world was about to leave them falling into a crevasse of confused emotion and overwrought love lives. They didn’t know, however, that three of their number had already fallen and that Shawn had been gone so long that he could no longer see the light of rationality above them.
I need you to come on, come on, come on, come on and take it,
Take it!
Take another little piece of my heart now, baby!
Oh, oh, break it!
Break another little bit of my heart, now darling, yeah, c'mon now.
Oh, oh, have a
Have another little piece of my heart now, baby.
You know you got it — whoahhhhh!!
Take it!
Take it! Take another little piece of my heart now, baby,
Oh, oh, break it!
Break another little bit of my heart, now darling, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah,
Oh, oh, have a
Have another little piece of my heart now, baby, hey,
You know you got it, child, if it makes you feel good.
Shawn finished the song and turned around to find half of the Pub in tears and the other half wrapped around somebody and dancing as the next song came on. They had forgotten his existence, as even his parents were locked in an embrace and moving slowly with the fading strands of music. Only Megan wasn’t distracted, though she did think that Salem was the strangest place. Linking her arm through Shawn’s, and with him carrying their luggage, they walked out of the Pub, not to be missed until Hope came out of her trance and began looking for them.
Belle had tears running down her face, thinking that Shawn was in love with Megan and that she had lost her only chance to be with him. Steeling herself against more tears, she walked calmly out of the door and went home to find Brady watching a movie and eating double chocolate brownie ice cream. Almost running to and from the kitchen, Belle settled next to him on the couch with a spoon, digging into the ice cream and ignoring his “So, how’s Shawn?”
At last, when the credits for the film rolled, Belle turned to him and asked, “Brady, you know about guys, right?”
Brady sucked in his breath, wondering what was to come and if he was going to need to rearrange somebody’s face for them. “You could say that. Why?”
“There’s this guy I really, really like but I think he’s seeing somebody else and that I’ve really screwed up by not asking him out before now, and not telling him that I like him and now I’ve gone and lost him to somebody else.” Belle grabbed the end of the tub of ice cream away from her brother and dug her spoon in deeply, sucking at it unhappily and staring at Brady.
“So my little sister finally realised she was in love with Shawn Brady, huh?” Brady didn’t mean to tease Belle when she was feeling so blue, but he couldn’t resist. It seemed against the brotherly code of conduct not to at such a prime moment. “What’s wrong, did he look at Mimi the wrong way or is it Chloe?”
Belle shook her head, tears forming in her eyes, as her blond curls bounced before her face. “It’s nothing as simple as that. I don’t know that he’s involved with this girl, but if he is, they’re pretty serious.”
“Well who do you think she is?” Brady was finding it difficult to play Agony Uncle to his little sister, and was struggling to find the right questions.
“Megan. He’d been writing to her for a year, and he never told me about her and then he went and spent the whole of the summer with her.” Belle took a breath and prepared to go on before Brady stopped her.
“Megan? You can’t seriously mean your jealous of Megan?” Brady threw back his head and laughed. Not his ‘I want you to get mad’ laugh or his gloating laugh but an amused laugh, as he thought of the girl he had seen in the Pub and how unlike Shawn’s girlfriend she had been.
“Brady, it’s not funny!” Belle hit him petulantly on the chest.
“Belle, you’re crazy. Can’t you see that they’re just really good friends? Or has hanging out with Mimi for so long addled your brain?” Brady couldn’t believe how dumb his baby sister was being, or how jealous. “If my little sister isn’t jealous, then I’m a monkey’s uncle. Or a sheepdog's uncle if you count Phil.”
“So when did Shawn become human?” A voice sounded close behind Belle’s ear, and she turned abruptly to face Chloe. “Come on, Belle, it couldn’t be any more obvious that you are crazy about Shawn and insanely jealous of his new friend. I know he spent the summer with her, but he’s spent most of his life with you. Calm down, get a grip and tell him how you feel. You’ll regret not speaking out if he really is falling for Megan, and if he isn’t, that probably means he’s in love with you.”
“You are both mad. I am not jealous of my best friend.” Belle blushed madly, knowing that she was lying even as she spoke the words. Just seeing Megan stand next to Shawn was enough to make her green eyed. “And that’s all that Shawn and I are, friends. If he wanted more he would have said by now.”
“Like you have?” Chloe cocked an eyebrow at her friend and resisted laughing. “You realise most of the town has been running a sweepstakes on when you two would finally confess your feelings to each other.”
“They’ve been what?” Belle stood up, furious. “I can’t believe it.” She thought for a moment, absentmindedly chewing her hair, “So the whole of Salem believes that Shawn loves me?” It was certainly an encouraging thought.
Chloe nodded. “I think that you and Shawn are the only ones who aren’t in on the secret.”
“God he’s dense.” Belle murmured. “Even I realised what was going on before he did. I sometimes wonder why I love the dumb jerk.”
“You’ve loved him for how long?” Brady asked, as arch as Chloe had been. “Ten minutes, and you’re all ready complaining about him? God, I hate to think what you two are going to be like when you’re old!” Brady laughed at Belle’s red face, almost falling off of his seat in his hysterics.
“That’s not funny, Brady!” Belle complained.
“On the contrary, Tink, it’s hilarious!” Brady laughed even harder and Belle slapped him playfully. “I can’t believe you two have spent the past sixteen years dancing around the fact that you were born to be together.”
“Yes, well, Shawn doesn’t seem to agree.” Belle’s face darkened. She adored her best friend, as she had finally admitted to someone more than herself, but now she was more afraid than ever that he didn’t love her, or at least not in the way she loved him. That would be worse than anything else. If he only perceived her as his friend and not his future wife. Sighing gently, Belle picked up a cushion and started a pillow fight against Brady and Chloe.
I disclaim. Written while Brady was still in his Scary Barry stage.
Chapter 7
The lake was cold and the water bitter. It nipped at his skin and bit into his bones. Shawn could have sworn that no one knew where he had gone, but Belle had. She was angry with him of course, angry at him for running off first to New York and then here, but she couldn’t stay that way. He climbed out of the water, fully clothed and soaking wet. She grimaced as he began wringing out his shirt and walked closer to him.
“Shawn, you can’t keep doing this.” Belle was on the verge of tears. She didn’t want to cry, but she felt so sorry for her best friend that she felt she must.
“Doing what?” Shawn didn’t look at her. He felt guilty and betrayed at the same time.
“Running away from me.” Shawn felt horrible. He wanted to cry out that he wasn’t running away from her, but away from his screwed up family. “Don’t say it isn’t me. It is, I know that.”
Shawn started to laugh, but the sound that came out was bitter and harsh. “You don’t honestly think that I’ve been trying to get away from you, do you Belle? Cristo! If you only knew! It isn’t you, Belle. You’re wonderful, perfect even and you’re my best friend, it’s just that…” He took a deep breath, watching as her face changed from teary eyed to expectantly hopeful, “It’s our family.”
How could he tell her? He had begun, and now he couldn’t stop. “Belle, I found something out the day I left, and it’s taken me this long to come back to face it.”
“What?” Belle seemed stronger now, less fragile than she had a moment ago. She was privately wondering about the ‘our family’ remark.
“It’s about JT. His father really,” again Belle was confused by him, then light dawned.
“Oh God, you know.” Shawn could have cried, he almost did. His bright, perky Belle had been lying to him as well. “Oh, Shawn, was that why you left?”
He nodded. Belle’s voice trembled, he couldn’t tell if it was with pity or anger though. “My mother told me.” She said slowly. “Three weeks after you left, I heard my Dad talking on the phone with someone, and he said ‘They can’t ever know about baby Johnny. It wouldn’t be fair on them, I know, but I have to see him.’ I asked Mom and she told me, when I threatened to walk out and never come back.”
Shawn was laughing again. Almost rolling on the ground in his pain. “You didn’t know? Oh, Christ, Belle, I thought you knew!”
Belle reached out for her broken spirited dripping friend and hugged him to her. “I wanted to talk to you, Shawn, so badly and I couldn’t.”
Shawn almost lifted her off her feet. He had three people he could rely on, now, and that was two more than yesterday. Megan, Belle and his father, he could trust them properly, without doubt to their honesty.
“What happened when you found out?” They were sitting side by side, slowly drying in the sun.
“Brady and I walked out.” That had been one of the worst days of Belle’s life. As soon as Brady knew what had happened, he gave up any thought of staying with his father, and they had run out of the building, hand in hand, finding their only solace in each other. “We went to a motel and stayed there for a few days. Dad tried to convince us to go back to the penthouse after Mom moved out, but we moved in with her after a bit. We bought a house just down the street from your new place. The one good thing to come out of this whole mess is that Brady is finally getting along with Mom.”
Shawn put his arm around her, wondering if she could have possibly been so calm at the time, or if she had raged as he had raged.
“Belle, you know what?”
“What?” Belle turned her face to him, smiling now.
“I’m glad I came back.” Shawn risked a smile. “I forgot how much I liked talking to you. What happened to your Dad?”
Belle drew back a little and stared at him, then relaxed again. “Of course, you don’t know. Dad is still in the penthouse, but now he’s working for Stefano. Mom says that if he doesn’t, Stefano would kill him, but I think he does it because he likes it. He enjoys being a soldier rather than a father. He’s even found himself some rich European woman to look after him.”
“I’m so sorry, Belle.” Shawn could tell that she couldn’t be so calm now without having suffered terrible pain earlier. “No one told me.”
“Yeah, well, it could have been worse. At least they broke up quickly, no messing about.”
Shawn didn’t say anything, remembering his own parents’ messy love lives. It was because Hope had believed that she was Princess Gina that the situation had come up at all. “When did the truth finally come out?”
“It didn’t. Everybody thinks that Dad had an affair with his European woman, and that’s why we walked out on him. They don’t know that he’s Johnny’s father. I think your Grandfather knows, but most of Salem is in ignorance.” Belle turned to watch Shawn walk across to the lake and throw stones in. The water splashed loudly with each throw, and it took a moment before Shawn could collect himself to speak.
“Why did you think I left?”
Belle squirmed uncomfortably. “At first I thought it was something to do with our fight, and Philip and Chloe blanking you in Dot.Com. Then your Mom said that you had been upset before that, and I didn’t know what to think.” She was still feeling guilty for having read Shawn’s private letters, but decided confessing was better than keeping secrets. Secrets were damaging, worse if they came out later than now, and she didn’t want Shawn to think she kept anything from him. “Your Mom and I were in your room.”
Shawn’s back stiffened perceptibly, but Belle went on. “We found some letters, in a box under your bed. They were from someone called Star Child. We read them.”
Shawn didn’t say anything. “I’m sorry that we did Shawn, but we were desperate to know where you had gone. We thought that maybe you had gone to stay with Star Child, but we didn’t have an address so we couldn’t find out.” Belle was becoming more upset, hoping that Shawn didn’t think they had betrayed him in this new way or had hurt him deliberately. She hated to think that he wouldn’t trust her anymore.
Shawn almost chuckled, but the sound came out strangled. “I did, in a way. Star Child is Megan. It’s my nickname for her. She was in the hospital, and I only found out that she had been hurt on the last day of school. Then I overheard my Mom arguing with John about JT and I knew I had to get out. I was going before that, but I would have told someone first if I hadn’t heard them.” He spat the final words.
“Shawn, I’m sorry. I was so mad at you, and I didn’t realise that you just found out what I didn’t know until later. How are you coping?” She could see that he wasn’t, that there was more pain and anger in his Tough Guy rebel act than had ever been in her brother’s. He actually made Brady look fairly well adjusted and content. Well, not totally psychotic anyway.
“As long as I don’t have to talk to either of them, I’m fine.” He was lying. There was no fine anymore. There was just about hanging on by the tips of your fingers, but no fine.
“Where are you going to stay?” Belle wondered, almost selfishly, if Megan would be staying with him, or if she was only passing through.
“Is my mother still at the house?” Shawn turned back to Belle, his face grim and grey.
“Yeah. Your Dad moved out for a month or so when he found out that John was JT’s dad, but he moved back two weeks ago and they seem to be alright again.” Belle felt strange talking to Shawn about his parents in the way they were. It was beyond bizarre, and into not possibly happening.
“Where did he stay?” Shawn wondered if Philip would have him, or if he was better off on the Fancy Face 2.
“He stayed for a week with your Uncle Roman, and then he went onto the boat. Your mother was really upset by that. JT seemed to miss him. I don’t know everything, but I think that’s what happened.” Belle stood up and dusted her shorts off, wishing that the past summer had never happened, that they could go back to before her parents had been married and JT was conceived. To when she and Shawn had been friends, bound together by long term friendship and hopes of becoming more (how many times had she dreamed of marrying him? She couldn’t remember anymore, but every notebook she owned was covered with his name and ‘Mrs Isabella Brady’) and not sharing a sibling.
“We ought to go back now.” Shawn’s voice was dead and emotionless. She wished he would do something now, even run off or start screaming. “They’ll be wondering where we are.”
“Sure, Shawn. Then you can tell me all about New York and Megan.” She noticed a flicker of indefinable emotion cross his face at the mention of her name, and hoped that it wasn’t love. No matter how hopeless their future was, she didn’t think she could accept Shawn being with someone else. That seemed too cruel.
“Not now, Belle. Soon, but not now.” He held out his hand to her and taking it, they went silently back to the Brady Pub.
Dayzed and The Days Community are running a Shelle fanfic competition where you can win the Shelle goody pack which consists of two A4 Pictures of the guys, and your fan fic proudly hosted on the Dayzed site. As well as this you will win a copy of the Days Of Our Lives Soundtrack.
So, these are the basic rules.
1: All fan fic entries must be posted in the Shelle FanFic Forum at the Days Community so the three judges can read them.
2: If they are part of a series a link to the previous chapters, wherever they are, must also be posted.
3: The fanfic doesn't have to finish before it can win, an ongoing series can be entered.
4: My own Shelle fanfic, Passionate Generations, will not be entered.
5: Professional writers cannot enter. This is purely an amateur competition for get some recognition for new Shelle fan fics.
6: : Future competition will later open to other Days fanfics.
So these are the rules. The competition opened today, December 27th 2001 and will run until January 20th 2002 where the winner will be announced. So visit the Days Community at http://www.onlinesoaps.tv/cgi-bin/ikonboard//ikonboard.cgi and post your fics in the Shelle Fanfic Section.
Any questions please email at gavin@onlinesoaps.tv
To people who own these boards, this isn't purely an ad for another board. The competition is genuine and I have only posted on board who are listed on my Days Directory or Links.
Hey all! I was just wondering if one of you could make me a banner for my fic. I would if I knew how, but I don't have the program to do it. It would be very appreciated...thanks! If you can do it, please email me at creed4alikat@aol.com and I'll give you the details.
Well...eventually it will be continued, hopefully over my winter break from school, but we'll see-if i'm not too busy...I'm glad someone is still reading it:) thanks
September came all too soon for Shawn and Megan. Her school started a week later than his, so she agreed that she would visit his family in Salem before returning to Arizona and her father.
Their last day in New York, Shawn dipped his hand inside his leather jacket pocket and discovered Claire Danes’s card slipped into the side. Laughingly, he showed it first to Rosa and Guiseppe, and then to Megan who sat at a table sipping a cappuccino, waiting for him to finish his shift.
Rosa had a brilliant idea.
She and her husband were a first generation Italian immigrants, and they had retained their accents even though they had lived in New York for almost twenty years. “This is your last day in New York, so we were going to give you a little party, Angelo,” she had hated the name Shawn from the first and christened him after her favourite painter on the first day, and the name had stuck. Few people now realised that Angelo’s real name was Shawn, and Rosa had forgotten she had ever made the change. “As you have this girl’s phone number, call her. Ask her if she would like to come too.”
Guiseppe smiled his wide, white toothed smile at his darling wife, signifying that he and Rosa really meant it. Shawn had intended to take Megan out to dinner that night, but a party with all their New York friends seemed a much better idea. Surprisingly, Claire Danes not only remembered who he was (she called him ‘My knight in shining armour, or rather leather jacket’) but agreed to come to the party, promising to bring a friend along with her to even out the numbers. Shawn was ecstatic, and only sorry that he had to say goodbye to his friends so soon.
The party was madly fun, all Italian food, fast talking, sweet desserts and smiling faces. Every single one of Shawn’s friends in New York came, and the museum curator that Megan had made friends with came as well. Surprisingly the curator was not only young, but handsome. He was a quiet guy, tall and with an air of mystery, but Shawn couldn’t help but like him. He knew Megan did, and that was recommendation enough.
Claire came, as promised, with an actor on her arm by the name of James Marsden. Smiling, Shawn greeted her and James with his finest New York accent and a few scattered words of Italian that he had picked up through the summer. James, young and handsome, talked half the night away with Rosa and Guiseppe’s daughter, Maria, making her laugh constantly. Claire spent most of the night dancing with Shawn under the stars and skyscrapers, while Megan promenaded with her museum curator.
By the midnight, the party was in full swing and at three in the morning, the first of the guests departed. Marco, the homeless Professor of Renaissance art and nuclear physics, Shawn had befriended in the park six weeks before, helped to clean up the restaurant, and was surprised by Shawn and Megan handing him the keys to their apartment, with three months’ rent paid in advance. Shawn said it was in repayment of the weeks of tutoring he had received over the hot summer evenings in the small park between the hospital and Rosa’s restaurant.
Shawn had little money left at the end, but with what he had, he bought two plane tickets back to Salem and a few presents for the only people at home he could still respect. Megan was off her crutches, and he promised her that he would take her for a ride on his father’s motorbike, provided he was ever let out of the house again and still alive after the arguments he was about to have with his parents, as soon as they arrived in Salem.
“You look after him, Megan.” Rosa had commanded, with tears in her eyes as they called a cab. “Angelo, he’s a tough boy, but he needs a little help sometimes.” She kissed Megan on the cheek and practically knocked Shawn off his feet before she would let them go. Clutching at Maria, she said a tearful goodbye to her favourite waiter, and Guiseppe came out to wave them off.
Shawn didn’t call ahead to either his parents or Belle, so no one was waiting at the airport to pick the pair up. Heaving his duffel bag over his shoulder, and taking everything from Megan, Shawn braced himself to return to his home town. The bike was gone, but he had realised it would have been. His father must have found it long before, or else it had been stolen.
Megan was surprised by the smallness of Shawn’s hometown. She had imagined that it must have been somewhere large and wild to produce her Tough Guy, but the simplicity of the place charmed her. A plan formed in her mind, and she wondered where she would be in another week.
Shawn took her by the hand and walked her out of the cab and into the Brady Pub, waiting for what response he knew he must get. The waitress was new, and as none of his family was out in the bar, and no one he knew was in the pub, Shawn settled himself down at the piano, dumping the bags to one side and began to play. It hadn’t been tuned, but it still sounded pretty good.
Leaning over his shoulder, Megan whispered “Play that song we heard in Central Park in August, the one where I liked so much,” in Shawn’s ear.
“OK.” Shawn leaned down a little and tried to remember how it began. Then his fingers began to move in a fast, fluent way and an aria from Puccini’s ‘Madame Butterfly’ flooded the pub, charming the drinkers. Remembering what she had once seen a piano player in another pub do, Megan grabbed an empty plate and put it on top of the piano. She wasn’t sure if Shawn was willing to move back into his parents’ place, or if they would find a motel room to share. The money, she had realised, was running out and though she knew they wouldn’t starve, she wanted to be sure.
Soon enough, coins dropped into the plate and Shawn started taking requests. The waitress, a rather plain girl with mousy brown hair, asked for an old pop song and someone else called out for ‘As Time Goes By’.
Just as he was finishing that, a voice called out for Gilbert and Sullivan’s ‘Poor Wandering One’. Shawn smiled and started it, realising what was about to happen. Megan had a little shock when a pretty girl with waist length black hair and an ugly blue sun dress started singing the words in a high, operatic voice. Her large and piercing dark blue eyes were covered by a hideous pair of glasses, which hid most of her face.
Chloe Lane’s voice was as beautiful as an angel’s, and Brady Black, walking through the door, long off his crutches though still a little wobbly on his feet, felt his breath being taken away by it. So much so, that he missed the fact that Shawn was back and playing the piano.
When they had finished, even more money poured into the dish and Chloe flung her arms around Shawn, surprising not only Brady and Megan but herself as well.
“Where the Hell have you been?” She pulled back abruptly and started shouting.
“Out of state.” Shawn deliberately didn’t say exactly where. New York was frequently perceived by the older residents of Salem as the national cat house and not necessarily the metropolitan cultural centre that it was.
“So you’re finally back.” Brady was just as pleased as Chloe was to see his cousin, but he wasn’t so open about it. “Nice girlfriend.”
He looked Megan up and down, but she stared him out brazenly before answering, “Shawn and I are just friends, but I can guess who you are. Brady Black, second wildest guy Salem has ever produced, opera lover and general pain. I’m glad to see you’re finally off your crutches. It’s a shame that bullet did nothing for your attitude.”
Brady adored her attitude instantly, not that he would let her know that. The only other person who even came close to speaking to him like that was Chloe, and even she had been getting soft recently. Finally a girl not only with spunk but also without a boyfriend had arrived in Salem. “And who the Hell are you? Mary Poppins?”
“This is my friend,” Shawn stressed the word as he introduced her, “Megan. Megan, this is Chloe and you’ve introduced yourself to Brady already.” He took a deep breath and asked, “Is my Dad around?”
“No,” Chloe paused before going on, “the whole Brady family is in Toronto, looking for you.”
Shawn didn’t believe it. “Why have they gone to Toronto?”
“You sent Belle a letter, the postcode was from Toronto.” Brady explained, his eyes hardening. “You know my sister’s been crying every day since you took off?”
Shawn ignored his question, though he felt a stab of guilt for making Belle cry. “Oh, God, we only went to Toronto for two days. When are they coming back?”
The answer was interrupted by a small squealing noise. Belle and Mimi, on their way to meet Chloe, had just walked in the pub door and were standing at Shawn, jaws dropping. He wasn’t as he had looked when he had left them. His earring was back in, his hair was a little shaggier round the edges and he was considerably more tanned and muscular after days of carrying heavy trays around and carrying Megan, who had been in a wheel chair at first, up seven flights of stairs to the apartment, but it just made him even more gorgeous.
Belle couldn’t decide, as she stared at him, whether to hit him or kiss him. In the end she screamed. “SHAWN DOUGLAS BRADY!”
Twisting around, Shawn suddenly found a small blonde head just beneath his chin and a pair of arms firmly gripping his waist.
“Hey Perfect Girl, miss me much?” He rubbed her hair, finding it just as short as when he had left and softer than before. She pulled away instantly, furious and spitting like a wet cat.
“Where have you been? Don’t you know I - we- have been worried sick?” Belle practically jumped and down with her fury. “I thought you were dead! I had no idea what had happened to you, you jerk!”
“Oh, that’s a nice welcome.” Shawn’s eyes suddenly told a different story to his flippant and sarcastic tone. He seemed to once more be assessing exactly who knew about his mother and John Black. Baby JT wasn’t just his little brother, but Belle’s and Brady’s as well. He wondered if Belle knew, or Brady, and he was drawing back from the pair. He felt as though he would only ever be able to trust Megan. No one else understood him, and he feared that they lied to him. All the insecurities and doubts that Megan had helped him to banish over the last few months, though never knowing the cause, came flooding back.
“Of course I’ve missed you! I just spent an entire summer without one of my best friends!” Belle hesitated before she said ‘best friend’ mentally changing it to ‘sweetheart’.
“So you’re not mad?” Listening to her perky voice, Shawn doubted that Belle could lie to him. She was too sweet and innocent for that.
Before she could answer, the door of the Pub swung open once more and Bo strode in, with Philip Kiriakis behind him. With relief, Shawn saw his mother wasn’t with them, and that John Black wasn’t there either. He doubted whether, even now, he could have borne a conversation with either without almost killing one of them.
“Shawn?” His father was picking him up in a manly hug even as he said the words, practically crushing his ribs in his arms. Everyone else was equally warm in their greetings, but less physical. “Where the Hell have you been? We’ve been worried sick!”
Bo was back to scolding immediately, and Shawn privately prayed that his father would find it as much of a shock as he had himself to find out his mother’s secret. Smiling happily, Shawn pulled Megan forward by the hand and introduced her to everyone with a massive grin, “This is Megan.”
His father looked like he was about to cry, to kill him and to hug him all over again at the same time.
“I suppose it’s really my fault that Shawn left, sir.” Megan remembered her own father and how he would have court martialled her if she hadn’t remembered the sir when speaking to a friend’s father. “You see, we’ve been writing to each other for a while, and I had a bit of an accident in New York.”
She blushed gently as everyone stared at her and Shawn filled in her story after snorting briefly, “Try you were hit by a bus and ended up in a coma in the hospital for three weeks.”
“Yes,” Megan thanked Shawn with her eyes and went on, not knowing that Belle was burning up with jealousy only feet away from her, “My father wrote to Shawn telling him what had happened and he came right up to see me.”
“But why didn’t you tell us?” Belle was indignant for more reasons than she cared to admit. “We could have helped.”
Shawn felt rather bitter, and he tried not to let it show. “I did ask. I think your exact words were ‘Go away Shawn Douglas Brady. You couldn’t be bothered with me earlier, and now I can’t be bothered with you. I have my own problems, and none of them concern you.’” He almost smiled at her, but resisted the impulse, giving her a puppy dog look instead.
“Oh.” Belle remembered her words only too clearly, hating herself for what she had said, and dropped the argument. “You could have at least left a note.”
“Sorry,” Shawn felt a little guilty, “I was kind of sick at the time and I guess I wasn’t thinking too clearly.”
“No kidding.” Brady put in, making Shawn remember just why he had left once more and go on the defensive again. He didn’t say anything, just glowered instead.
Megan cut in before her friend could say anything he would regret later, speaking to Bo instead of to the teenagers, “Excuse me, Mr Brady, it really is my fault that Shawn hasn’t been back sooner. He didn’t want to leave me either when I was in the hospital or when I was alone in New York. I’m so sorry you’ve been worried.” She smiled, and Bo smiled down at her.
“That’s OK.” Turning back to Shawn, he became stern once more, “I’m going to call your mother and then we’re going to go home and have a long talk about responsibility.”
Shawn suddenly bridled. “I’m not staying at home.”
Bo and Belle were both shocked, and Megan backed up, almost herding Belle, Brady, Philip and Chloe away to give Shawn and his father some privacy. She told them about living in New York, the parties they had been to and the sights they had seen, while Shawn and his father went into the back to argue.
Bo had flicked open his mobile phone and was calling Hope. “Honey?” That simple word make Shawn feel sick to the stomach when applied to his mother.
“Hope, Shawn’s here with me.” Shawn could almost hear her sigh of relief.
Bo paused, listening intently, and then held out the phone to Shawn. He shook his head, almost backing away from it. He couldn’t talk to his mother now. He would need to leave again if he did.
“He’s a little busy now, Hope, we’re at the Pub. We’ll see you back at the house soon. Great. Bye.” Bo hung up and turned to his son in a slow and careful movement.
“Are you going to tell me why you really left?” Bo hadn’t been deceived by Shawn’s story. He believed Megan was telling the truth, but he knew that it would have taken more than just a sick friend, possibly a sick girlfriend, in the hospital to make Shawn take off. “And why you refuse to talk to your mother?” He had noticed that all through the summer, no matter how hard Hope tried to talk to Shawn, he always hung up on her before she could.
Shawn thought for a minute, wondering whether he could honestly tell his father what he had heard, and then answered, “I heard Hope arguing with John about baby JT.” He stopped and waited for his father to respond, to tell him how he had been betrayed. He was desperately hoping that what he was about to say would be news to his father, that he hadn’t lied too.
“What were they arguing about?” If Bo knew, he wasn’t about to tell his son.
Shawn took a deep breath and let it all out, and the vehemence of a summer of heart ache poured out with it. “I heard them say that John Thomas wasn’t your son, that John Black was the father.”
Bo sat down abruptly. “Oh.” Shawn looked at his father, trying to work out if he knew, or had known. “You know.” Those two simple words plunged a dagger into Shawn’s heart.
“You lied to me?” He wasn’t angry, that would come later, now he was feeling completely betrayed. He wanted to be back in New York, where his heart hurt less. “Who knew about this? Did the whole of Salem know and you all kept if from me?”
Bo realised what had happened and desperately tried to explain. “I didn’t know when you were with us, Shawn, I only found out over the summer.”
Shawn didn’t know if he believed him, but the atmosphere of the room was so tense that he couldn’t bear it. He ran from it all, grabbing his duffel bag in one movement on the way out of the front door, narrowly missing his Grandfather and his mother coming in. He didn’t stop for them, dashing past and wondering if he could stay with Marco in New York for a bit. He needed transport, and money, but now he needed to think. Running like a mad thing, he collapsed at his private place, gasping for air, in terrible pain and all alone.
Bo felt awful. He knew why Shawn had left, and after his own ordeal he knew that the family problems were far from over. Hope hurried into the back room, with Grandpa Shawn behind her, to find her husband looking miserable.
“Was that Shawn? What happened?” Hope looked half happy and half miserable.
Grandpa Shawn went out into the front of the Pub where he found the teenagers of Salem loudly wondering what was the matter with their friend.
Bo took a deep breath and answered, “He knows, Hope. You had some argument the day he left. He overheard that JT wasn’t my son and he took off. He’s been in New York. Some girl he knows was in the hospital and they’ve been living together throughout the summer. That’s why he left, Hope. He thinks we all lied to him.”
She felt as bad as Bo looked. She had driven her son away, and now he wouldn’t even talk to her. Tears were in her eyes as she fell into Bo’s arms. “What are we going to do?” She sobbed into his chest. “My poor baby.”
“I don’t know, Hope,” Bo murmured to her, not knowing other words to comfort her with, “I just don’t know.”
Want more? Sorry, I've realised this is one of my worst chapters, but it is necessary.
Chapter 24
“Rolf we must put this plan in action immediately it is very important that Isabella and Shawn
are removed from Salem permanently” Stefano informed Rolf after Amber had left. “You mean
kill them Stefano?” Rolf asked slightly horrfied at the thought of having to kill two teenagers
they were so young. “Well no not yet anyway I haven’t decided my plans for them put I need
them gone from Salem if they continue to reside here they could be a potential threat to me, also
they must be seperated never to meet again. Is that understood Rolf” Stephano said. “And one
more thing Rolf they must be gone by the end of the week and don’t mess this one up” Stephano
warned and immediately left the room.
“This isn’t good Marlena” John said with anger. “Mimi is the same age as Belle, Brady is such
and irresponsible boy and I didn’t even know he was dating Mimi so it couldn’t have been a
longterm thing or I would know about it”. “I know it’s bad honey but what can we do now it
done, we can’t change it we’ll have to support Mimi, and Brady has said he’ll stand by her so I
guess we have to be there for him and support him otherwise this family will fall apart he needs
us right now John, more than ever he needs us” Marlena said staying calm for John’s sake if she
spoke her mind now god only knew what would happen.
“Mimi I’m sorry” Brady said as they sat over a coffee in Dot.com having just left a very angry
John Black. “I didn’t think it would be so bad I guess he over-reacted but he scared you didn’t
he” Brady said as he looked at the fear in her eyes. “No Brady it’s ok I wanted to come I know
what John can be like I’ve been coming to your house since I was like 4 I should have known
how angry he’d be” Mimi said. “Yea but you shouldn’t have had to go through that I shouldn’t
have let it happen” Brady said taking her hand. “Brady seriously what are we going to do?” Mimi
asked the fear returning to her eyes. “Come on Meems Lets take a walk”.
“Phil we have to bring her down to size good and proper” Chloe whined as she sat on Phil’s bed.
“I know but what do you want me to do” Phil said exasperated by Chloe’s constant whining
about Jan Spears being a bitch he’d known this all his life, it wasn’t such a revelation. “Chlo I
can’t come up with everything you know I don’t know how to sort Jan out why don’t you just
puch and thats it thats whot guys would do”. “Phil that deosn’t do anything UGH you guys are so
stupid I knew I’d have to think of this myself” Chloe whined as she flounced out of Phils room
whilst Philip rolled his eyes and changed the CD.
Rolf followed Shawn and Belle in there car as they drove back to Salem. “All I have to do is
crash into the car kidnap them and send them to opposite ends of the world, shouldn’t be too
hard” Rolf mumbled sarcastically. “Shawn do you think that car is following us, I mean he’s
been behind us for a long time” Belle said. “You are too suspicious sweetie he’s probably just
going back to Salem same as us” Shawn said laughing at her. Then suddenly there was a loud
bang and the car swerved into a ditch and then there was darkness.
TBC
sorry it’s taken me so long to post this chapter i promise not to take so long next time
I thought I'd repost this and then post the new chapter
Chapter 23
“Hope do you really think Shawn will believe me?” Belle asked nervously as they got closer to
the Horton cabin. “Sweetheart Shawn loves you and he will believe you I think he was just
shocked at the time and needed to get his head around it by now he has probably already called
you 5 or 6 times to apologise” Hope reassured her. “I hope so” Belle said as they pulled up at the
Cabin. Shawn saw the headlights outside. I wonder who the hell that is he thought as he headed
to the door.
(((((((Ding-Dong)))))))) Who on earth could that be? Stephano wondered as he heard rolf open
the door. “Stephano there’s a young girl here requesting to see you she says it could be useful to
you” Rolf said. “Bring her through” Stefano said wondering who this girl could be. “Mr DiMera
I’m Amber Moore and I have a proposition for you” Amber said as she walked into his study.
“And what may I ask Miss Moore do you possibly think you could do for me” he laughed. “The
Blacks and the Bradys well more the Blacks but anyway. I want you to help me get rid of Belle
Black” she replied. “Interesting proposition Miss Moore but what makes you think I want to get
rid of Isabella Black” He asked. “Well I know you don’t like the Brady’s or the Black’s so I
know it wouldn’t be good thing where you are concerned if Shawn and Belle were to say get
married because then there families would be united” Amber replied. “You make a good point
Miss Moore, but how would I get rid of her and if I did her family would be here immediately”
Stephano replied. “I figure you could think of something being such a powerful man Mr DiMera”
Amber said smiling evilly. “I will help you Miss Moore but only because it helps me also”
Stephano warned her thinking she could be useful in the plan he already had to get rid of Ms
Black and Mr Brady.
“Mom what are you doing here I thought I told you.......” Shawn trailed off as he saw Belle
emerge from the car. He looked at her with pain in his eyes and walked directly back into the
cabin. Belle looked up at Hope who urged her to go after him. Belle ran into the cabin and found
Shawn lying on his bed staring at the ceiling. “Shawn” Belle said tentatively. He didn’t reply just
continued to stare at the ceiling. “Shawn please” Belle pleaded tears rolling down her face.
Shawn could bare it no longer and looked up at her surprised to see the scared look in her eyes he
had no idea what she was so afraid of. “Shawn I love you, there’s no-one else least of all Jason
Welles he’s a creep” Belle said her voice cracking with emotion. “Well if you love me so much
why did you kiss him” Shawn replied tears pouring down his face. “Shawn he wouldn’t let me go
and he had such a tight grip I couldn’t get away” Belle said her eyes begging Shawn to believe
her. Shawn rushed to her side “Did he hurt” he said wrapping his arms protectively around her.
“Because if he did I’ll kill him”. “No Shawn I’m fine” Belle said burying her face in his chest.
“Then why do you look so afraid” Shawn asked concerned. “Because I’m so afraid you won’t
believe me and that I’m going to lose you for good” Belle replied breaking down into sobs.
Shawn pulled her close and whispered that would never happen I love you, I always have and I
always will and I’m sorry I should never have doubted you I should have known you would never
do that” he said his voice filled with emotion as he bent his head down and kissed her on the lips
softly at first but then with more passion. Hope walked by at this stage and smiled at the couple
she knew her son well and he wouldn’t let Belle slip away for anything in the world.
“Meem’s are you sure you want to come in because if you don’t want to it’s OK” Brady said as
they got out of the elevator at the penthouse. “Yes I think I should be as long as you promise me
your Dad won’t go into mercenary mode” Mimi laughed nervously. “Don’t worry he won’t I
hope” Brady laughed as they walked into the penthouse. “Dad, Marlena” Brady called out.
“We’re upstairs” John called out. “Well can you both come down please I need to talk to you” he
called. “OK we’ll be down in a minute” John called wondering what it was all about. “Maybe
he’s finally moving out” Marlena suggested. John glared at her to which she replied “OK sorry
but he is nothing but trouble that one” John and Marlena walked downstairs and were surprised
to see Brady and Mimi sitting on the couch talking and laughing. “Mimi honey Belle isn’t here
she’s still out with Shawn” Marlena said. “It’s OK Meem’s is with me” Brady said. “But I
thought you wanted to talk to us” John asked. “I do” Brady replied “Mimi is part of what I want
to talk to you about”. “Well come on then tell us what is it” John asked. “Well I guess there’s no
easy way to say this other that to come right out with it” Brady said nervously as John and
Marlena stared at him. “Mimi is pregnant and I’m the father” Brady said as he squeezed Mimi’s
hand. “WHAT!” John yelled as Marlena stood there in shock she had not been expecting this.
“BRADY ARE YOU STUPID MIMI IS JUST A KID THE SAME AGE AS BELLE HOW
COULD YOU BE SO STUPID” John ranted as Brady tried to come up with an explanation
without much success.
Chloe sat in her bedroom thinking of ways to bring down Jan she couldn’t think of many but
there was one which stood out to her make a fool out of her while she is cheering in front of the
whole school at the biggest game of the season next week The only thing was how that she would
have to think about. She decided to call Philip and see if he had any ideas.
What exactly is Stephano Dimera’s plan? What is John going to do when he calms down? Could
Brady be falling for Mimi? And what is Philip’s idea that is going to bring Jan down?
Find out in Always on my Mind Chapter 24!!
I disclaim the characters of Days of Our Lives. (The rest of it is mine, and if you steal so much as one hair off the head of Rosa, I'll hunt you down and beat you with my cricket bat. Have a nice day now.)
Chapter 5
Shawn had been working in the café for two weeks now, paying for his apartment out of his minuscule wages and eating whatever Rosa, the middle aged, rotund, kindly Italian woman, who had practically adopted him the moment she had laid eyes on his leather jacket and dark hair, and wife of Guiseppe the owner, gave him. He had wandered in with his knife wound still bleeding into his shirt from his sleep at Megan’s side. He had bailed out before her parents could ask him who he was and what he was doing there. Rosa had taken him to her heart as she saw a similarity between him and her eldest son who lived in London. He had almost fainted into his espresso that morning, and was half dead with fatigue. She had dragged him into the back room, shooing away her multitude of children, and insisted on helping him out, cleaning and dressing his wound. In return, he worked for her as a waiter, as her last one had abandoned her the night before to sing in a Broadway musical, and loved her as much as his shattered heart could.
Every spare minute he had he spent at the hospital, and he was such a familiar figure that the nurses had begun to ask after him when he wasn’t there, and even offer to help him in anyway they could. He refused, politely, hating to accept charity, but stayed friendly. They let him stay beyond visiting hours, even letting him sleep there sometimes, and kept giving him hope that his Megan would wake up soon.
Riding across the city on the last of his money for the day, Shawn made his third call to Salem since he had arrived in New York. He knew that he should do it more often, but he was so afraid that they would find him and take him back before Megan was well that he didn’t risk it more often. He always called the Pub, always at the same time and he put the phone down if his mother answered.
He was a bit scruffier than he had been two and a half weeks before, on the last day of term, but his strange sickness was over, thanks to Rosa’s coffee and lasagne, and if his studio apartment was a hell hole, he put up with it for Megan’s sake. Still rebellious, Shawn had become quieter since he had arrived in New York, and Rosa and Guiseppe knew better than to ask him too many questions. The couple had already become surrogate parents to him, and he helped look after their little bambinos when ever they needed him to free of charge.
Megan hadn’t woken up yet, and if anyone had asked him what he was to do when September arrived, he probably would have answered that he would have enrolled in the local high school under a different name and stayed until she was better or dead. Either way, while she was still in a coma, she had a devoted friend by her bedside everyday.
His father answered when he called the pub from Grand Central Station, and the sound of his voice choked Shawn’s throat. He hoped to God that his father hadn’t lied to him as his mother had. His life was so full of deceit that he doubted that he could have lived if he had.
“Dad?” Shawn counted down the seconds, knowing how long a police tracer took and making sure that they wouldn’t find him just yet.
“Shawn? Is that you?” Bo’s voice was shaking, and Shawn felt guilty about leaving his father.
“Yeah. I’m OK. I’ve got a job here, and the people are real nice. How’s JT?” He couldn’t bear to ask after either Belle or his mother.
“He’s fine. Are you coming home soon, Shawn? Your mother and I really miss you.”
Shawn made a derisive noise at the back of his throat and answered briefly, “I can’t yet. I’m needed here. I love you. Bye.”
The phone was down with three seconds to spare. Shawn’s breath was rough in his chest, he couldn’t help the way he felt.
Racing back to the hospital, Shawn visited the chapel to pray briefly before returning to Megan’s room. Her leg was a little better, and the cuts were healing, but she was wasting away before his eyes. She needed to wake up soon, if she was ever to wake up at all. Her parents came when Shawn wasn’t there mostly, though he had met them and they had even offered him a place to stay. He had refused, and kept his vigil with Megan faithfully every night, staying until midnight and then walking back to his apartment alone to sleep and dream of what was to come.
Fresh flowers adorned her room, and everyday Shawn brought her a little present, even if it was only a newspaper or a piece of gossip from Denise, one of the waitresses at the café. He felt sure she could hear him, and he even once brought her a tape of the free concert playing at Central Park the night before.
It took another week before Megan woke up. Her soft, dark eyelashes flickered open and the first thing she saw was Shawn’s face, smiling like he was on lithium.
“Huh?” It was the most she could manage, but as soon as her eyelashes had flickered open, Shawn had known that she was coming back to him.
“Hey, Star Child, it’s me Tough Guy. You’ve been hurt, you were in an accident. How do you feel?” Shawn could barely keep his voice gentle because of the excitement racing through his veins.
Megan smiled at him, the smile that she kept only for him, and Shawn almost went yelling with joy down the hallways of the hospital.
Sticking his head out of the door, and ignoring the fact that it wasn’t during visiting hours so he shouldn’t really have been there, Shawn called out for a doctor, and the attending reached them almost instantly.
Shawn broke his rule about saving all of his money that day, and bought Megan a teddy bear. It was blue and fluffy. She loved it. After that, it never left her side.
Belle received the oddest message on her answering machine that day. Shawn was practically crying with happiness. He simply said “Perfect Girl, my lass’s getting better and I’ll show you her soon. Keep Chloe singing loud and proud. Bye.”
Belle had been thrilled, as she thought Shawn had forgiven her, and had bought Brady a latte at Dot.Com while smiling without stop. Hope had been cheered as well, thinking that perhaps Shawn would be home soon, and that JT would have his big brother back. Bo was less easily pleased, worrying about who this ‘lass’ was that Shawn had been so happy over.
Shawn decided the day that Megan got out of the hospital, as her mother was in Switzerland working and her father had been forced to return to his posting, that he and Megan would have a fabulous summer in New York before one of them was forced to go home. It wasn’t that Megan’s parents didn’t love her very much, they did, but neither had enough time to care for a girl still recovering from a serious accident and they both had to keep moving with their jobs. One or other of them checked on Shawn and Megan every weekend, and the pair lived in Shawn’s studio apartment on the money that Shawn earned and a subsidy from Megan’s parents. Shawn didn’t tell Megan that his parents didn’t know where he was, but she gently teased the information out of him about his mother, and helped him to understand the world again, though he refused to entirely forgive the people he had left behind, except Philip and Chloe.
Everyday, Megan went to the art galleries and museums, and in the evenings they went to concerts and plays all over the city. On a short trip to Toronto one weekend, Shawn sent Belle a lengthy letter, knowing that she would have no way of tracing him to New York through it.
Belle had never been happier to receive a letter in her life, even if she didn’t understand all of it.
Each line was a delight to her, and the whole read:
‘Dear Perfect Girl (hi Belle!),
I’m sorry I left so abruptly, but I had to get out of town. I hope JT is doing well without me. I miss him. I’m doing fine here.
I work in a café with a lovely lady called Rosa and her husband Guiseppe. The money’s not great, but we get by fine. I found this in a little picture shop and thought of you instantly.’ There was a picture of a girl with a truly bizarre hair do in with the letter. ‘I promise to be back at the end of the summer, but no sooner. Tell Dad that I miss him and I’ll call him soon.
The weather is gorgeous, and I’m getting a tan, though Rosa claims that I couldn’t have become paler if I had been a vampire. She’s teaching me how to make authentic Italian food, so I’ll cook you guys a meal when I’m back.
I have lots of friends here, including this guy called Marco who’s teaching me lots of stuff that I never knew before. You’d like him, Belle, he’s rather like Chloe in some ways.
I hope Brady is off his crutches and chasing skirts again. Salem needs somebody to watch those girls while Phil’s hooked up and I’m away.
Don’t try to find me. Tell JT that I’m sorry I’m not there to look after him, but that he’s got you and any guy who has that is very lucky.
I’ll bring you a surprise in September, but you probably won’t get another letter so I’ll just tell you this. I had good reason to leave Salem, and I’m not sorry I did it. I wasn’t running away from my responsibilities, or hiding from them, I was going towards the person who needed me most.
Missing you horribly,
Your friend,
Tough Guy Angelo (Shawn Brady)’
Belle showed the letter to Hope and Bo. Hope cried when she realised that Shawn hadn’t mentioned her at all, and realised that she had driven her son away. With bitter feelings, she had leaned against Bo’s well muscled chest and Belle had turned her face away from watching a grown woman cry. She was a little happier because Shawn seemed to have forgiven and forgotten that she had been cruel to him, but she was also more miserable because she wouldn’t see him until September.
Here you are, LeeLeeS. Enjoy. PS - I'm loving Speechless!
I disclaim.
The banner is courtesy of AndieMc. (THANKS!)
Chapter 4
Shawn, body still burning with the delirium of fever and mind still burning with the delirium of betrayal, was in New York Kennedy airport, leaving his plane and his life in Salem behind him. There was nothing left for him there now. All that he cared about in the world had been a lie. His family, his friends, his baby brother, all of them had betrayed him, lied to him, or been lies. He still loved them, he couldn’t switch his feelings off like that, not over night, but now he was distanced from them. Further away mentally than he was physically, the only thing left that was honest, that was true, was Megan. He had to be there for her when she woke up, she would need him. He hoped she would need him. He was lost if she didn’t.
Hope found the letters hidden in a box under Shawn’s bed, beneath a pile of carefully arranged junk, but she didn’t want to touch them. Letters were even more personal than other things. The door bell rang, and leaving the room with tears in her eyes, walked downstairs to answer it.
Philip, Chloe and Mimi, differences forgotten for once in their nonsensical and shallow lives, stood there united, needing answers. Hope had none to give them. Keeping herself together, she didn’t invite them in but talked to them on the doorstep. She told them she hadn’t heard from Shawn and that she had no idea where he had gone. They left quickly, sensing that their sympathy wasn’t helping the situation anymore than their presence. They didn’t understand what had happened to their rebel friend, and only hoped he hadn’t done anything stupid on the back of the motorbike, like crashed it and got himself killed.
Bo could have relieved their fears as he found his motorbike at the airport, left in the long term car park with a heavy chain wrapped around it. Realising that only Shawn could have taken it, he rang Hope on his mobile.
“Bo, thank God,” Hope said, though she had had little enough reason to thank him recently, “have you found him?”
“No.” The word fell like a tombstone on Hope’s mind. It crushed her utterly. Bo went on, ignoring the moan that had escaped his wife’s lips, “But I did find the motorbike. I’m at the airport. I think Shawn got on a plane to go somewhere.”
“Where? He doesn’t know anybody except our relatives, or his cousin Eric, and they would call if he went to them. They would make him let us know that he was alright.” Hope was becoming hysterical, and then remembered the letters she had found in his room. “Bo, I found these letters. They were from all over the place. Do you think Shawn knows someone that he hasn’t told us about and has gone to them?”
“Maybe. I’m going to check out the rest of the airport to find out where he may have gone, somebody’s got to know if a seventeen year old kid bought a ticket by himself. Then I’m coming home. Hold on, Hope, don’t worry, we’ll find him. I promise you.” Bo’s voice reassured Hope slightly, but couldn’t do much towards relieving the cause of her distress.
Belle came by, stopping to see if Hope was as badly off as she was, and found her worse. Tears running down her face freely now, Hope opened the door and almost dragged Belle inside.
“Mrs Brady, are you OK?” It was a dumb question, but Belle had no idea what else to say.
“I will be as soon as we find Shawn.” Hope pushed her hair back out of her eyes and turned to Belle, asking abruptly, “Does Shawn have any out of state friends, people he might go to?”
Belle shook her head, she didn’t think so. He talked about all of his friends to her, and the only ones who didn’t live in Salem weren’t the type you would go to, even just for a visit.
“I found some letters, in Shawn’s room. I need you to help me to go through them looking for any clue to where he may have gone. Can you do that?” Hope was almost on her knees, and begging the girl.
Belle nodded. At any other time she would have felt this as a violation of Shawn’s privacy, but now it was different. Shawn needed help. Shawn needed her.
Dividing the letters into two piles, Hope and Belle began sorting through the well read papers, searching desperately for where Shawn might have gone.
The most recent letter read:
‘Dear Tough Guy,
A new town, a new life and a new set of friends once again. At least I still have you. Dad’s been posted to this tiny place in the middle of Arizona, and I’m bored here. There’s even less to do without friends than there is with friends.
Mom sent me a letter the other day. She’s in London now, having an amazing time. She sent me a picture of her meeting Prince William, and it’s hanging on my wall next to my bed now, right next to our trip to the mountains.
How’s Salem surviving with my favourite wild guy still in town? I was thinking about our day in Chicago the other day and I couldn’t stop laughing. Do you remember the little restaurant next to the park where we played football, with the waiter who spoke with a Brooklyn accent and swore blue that we looked like a young Marlon Brando and Marilyn Monroe? I had a postcard from him the other day, he’s in Minneapolis now, he’s engaged to an actress and headed for Hollywood. He says he’ll remember us when she wins an Oscar and will be sure to invite us to the christening of his first born child.
Mr Hardcore is driving me crazy. He keeps threatening me with failing Chemistry, but I’ll get him back. How did you do on your history test? I got an A on my biology, and you should have seen my father’s face. I thought he was going to kill me with love.
How are Belle and Mimi? Is Belle’s brother better yet? My cousin met Eric the other day, he’s not very happy without Greta and Nicole, but there’s a girl, apparently, in the library where he eats his lunch who is sweet on him, or so says my cousin, who ought to know because she’s the girl.
Come to see me soon, Tough Guy, or I may get lonely and have to come to you.
Yours affectionately,
Star Child’
Belle finished the letters and sat back stunned, surprised that Shawn had managed to keep such a friendship secret from all of his friends and apparently his family. The style, so utterly feminine, made her wonder if Star Child was a secret girlfriend of Shawn’s or merely a girl who was a secret friend. The first idea made Belle nearly mad with jealousy, and the second made her envious.
Hope didn’t know what to make of the letters, if they were serious or merely fun. Shawn had never, ever said anything about a penfriend and he hadn’t even received regular letters at the house. Yet the letters were all posted to their address, and each dated a week apart. Turning to Belle, she realised the petite blonde had as little idea about Shawn’s mysterious friend as she had.
Reading through the last letter again, Hope realised that Shawn should have got the next one yesterday. Almost praying that it had invited Shawn to Star Child’s house and that he had simply neglected to leave a note, Hope fruitlessly searched the box, Shawn’s room and finally the rest of the house. She cried again when she found nothing, and Belle, with tears ruining her mascara once again, wrapped her arms around her and wept too.
Shawn himself could not think of his mother or his friends without pain. He still felt betrayed, though he was less angry at Belle than he had been and could almost forgive Chloe and Philip, but not quite. He almost felt guilty about leaving them all behind, and then he remembered his mother’s argument the day before. He couldn’t go back to that. His mother had lied to him, for all he knew the whole of Salem had lied to him. The only thing left in his life with any meaning, more than that, with any honesty for him, was Megan.
Jumping off the subway at what he thought was his station, Shawn realised that he had never known how big New York really was when you were all alone. He could lose himself forever in the seething mass of humanity that surrounded him, forgetting Salem, his family and everything he had ever known. He thought he might, if Megan was by his side. He could play the piano in a club, or wait tables or anything, as long as she was with him. Belle Black was a memory now. He couldn’t think of her without thinking of her father and all that he stood for. They shared a baby brother, and Shawn wished they didn’t. He adored JT with all his heart, and he was thrilled to have him with them, but he also wished that Bo was JT’s father as well as his. He could have coped if life was like that.
It wasn’t, so he was standing in a New York subway station, trying to find his way to Megan’s hospital and praying to God that she wasn’t dead. He thought he might die himself if she was. Life wasn’t worth living without her.
Jostled by the crowds around him, Shawn put his head down and began to trudge. He hadn’t slept since he had left Salem, and his feet were beginning to complain. He thought he was going the right way, and didn’t bother to look up. He was hardly aware of the two thugs who were standing over the woman until he practically collided with them. Then he murmured an apology and began to walk on until he realised he was completely lost and that except for the people behind him, the station was deserted. He lifted his head and turned around. The subway station was filthy, and the thugs, he realised, had a knife. The woman was being threatened with a knife. Her eyes told him what her mouth could not, that she was totally terrified and that they were about to do more than just rob her.
Shawn didn’t think, he just acted. Pushing his way past the two guys, he reached his hand down and took the woman’s in his own. Helping her to stand up, he turned again and stared at the thugs. They were grinning inanely. He tried to talk reasonably to them, to make them stand down, but they were too stupid and wouldn’t. Lurching forwards, the first thug spat in his face and leaned over to Shawn’s chest with the knife clasped firmly in his hand.
“Don’t mess with us, you little punk.” The voice was barbarously cold and the accent was unfamiliar to Shawn’s ears. It was also full of contempt.
Shawn had had a long, tough day. He had also had had enough. Without a second thought, he punched the thug with a strong right hook carrying all the weight of his fury against his life behind it. The thug went down, hitting the floor with a heavy thud. His friend’s grin narrowed to a sneer, and Shawn prepared himself to take the punch he had left himself open to and to try to stay upright. It came abruptly, and not with a blow but with a stab to his ribs. His leather jacket deadened the blade’s effect, but he still had a deep cut. He heard the woman behind him make a little crying sound and knowing that it was his last chance, Shawn threw himself at the thug, thumping him with all his might. The second thug was tougher than the first, and it took Shawn a minute to get him onto the ground. As soon as he was pinned, Shawn hit him hard on the head, grabbed the woman’s hand and ran for it. They went back the way he had come, with him pushing the way through the crowds, glad of the company, and dragging her behind him, thinking of nothing but getting away.
Emerging into bright sunshine, he turned to the woman to apologise in case he had hurt her and found himself staring straight into Claire Danes’s eyes. It was with a mixture of surprise and confusion that Shawn looked at the star of ‘Romeo & Juliet’, who silently pressed her finger against her lips, leaned forwards and kissed him chastely on the lips and was gone into a crowd of New Yorkers all hurrying somewhere. Looking down into his hand, Shawn found that the pretty girl had pressed a card into it. On one side was Claire’s address at some fancy hotel, on the other was the words: ‘Thanks, call me’. He wondered when she had time to write the words, and then realised he had been resting his hands on his knees and panting from the fight for a minute after they had emerged on the New York street.
Plunging the card and his hands into his pockets, Shawn dismissed the movie star and began his trudge to the hospital once again, ignoring the pain in his side as less than the pain in his heart.
Brady was angry with Shawn Douglas Brady, and he was angry because Belle was crying again. Brady hated to see his little sister upset, and Belle was miserable.
Belle smiled weakly at her brother through her tears as he paced impatiently up and down on his crutches, tiring himself out with the effort. Chloe had come by earlier to see if she could help, but there didn’t seem to be a lot of point in her staying as Brady was in one of his brooding moods and Belle wasn’t feeling as perky as usual. She actually wanted to hear Shawn tease her about her hair, if it meant he was back with her she would even let him call her ‘Isabella’. She felt ill without him. She determined that as soon as he was found, and she had finished yelling at him, she was never going to let Shawn out of her sight again. If she had to marry him to achieve it, then all the better. She freely admitted to herself that she loved the guy, although he could be a total jerk, and now her heart was breaking. The pain was worse than she could ever have imagined it could be. It was even worse that she didn’t know if he was alive or dead, but trapped in a limbo existence without mourning grief or reunited joy.
Chloe’s arrival had an odd effect on Brady, as he had realised that he not only like the girl with her direct blue eyes and mysterious character, but that he thought of her as a friend. Not a girlfriend, no matter what people might think, but a friend. He had a girl somewhere else, who, if he ever chose to tie himself down to one and gave up his Casanova ways, he would end up marrying. Other than Belle and his family, naturally excluding his step mother Marlena, Brady had few friends in Salem. It would be nice to count Chloe among them. Brady would have been thrilled if he had known that his effect on Chloe was even greater than her effect on him.
Reaching into the refrigerator for the fifth time in two hours, Belle realised that she was comfort eating. Mimi was with her, and Belle couldn’t help herself reaching for the ice cream. They sat in front of the newest teen romantic comedy in the video store, and it was all that Belle could do not to cry. Her friend / foe who was a boy, the one she would ultimately end up with if she lived in the movie, was God only knew where and she missed him terribly. The summer seemed too long to endure without Shawn’s laughing dark eyes and dumb wit to pass the time. Tears were running down her face again, and Belle couldn’t stop them flowing.
Shawn decided that he had to call someone back home, if only to tell them he wasn’t coming back. His dear Megan was even worse than he had feared, her face cut by glass, her head cracked, and her leg broken, and he wouldn’t leave her side until she woke up, and even then he wasn’t sure if he could ever leave her again. Not after he had seen his little angel like this. Lifting the phone off the cradle, he dialled the number and waited, knowing that if it rang more than six times he would hang up.
“One,” he counted under his breath. He had just reached four when a voice answered.
“Hello?”
Shawn slammed the phone down. He couldn’t talk to his mother right now. It was too difficult. Before she could ring him back, Shawn lifted the phone again and dialled a different number.
This time, the voice was masculine. Grandpa Shawn, his namesake, had lifted the receiver at the Pub and Shawn almost cried with relief.
“Hello, Brady’s Pub, who am I talking to?”
“Grandpa?” Shawn’s voice was more tremulous than he had intended it to be.
“Shawn D.?” His Grandfather’s voice was more hopeful than angry.
“Yeah,” Shawn realised that he couldn’t keep talking for too long. He was already running out of change. “Look, I just wanted to say I’m alright and that I’m not coming home for a while. Somebody here needs me. Don’t worry about me. I’m fine. Tell Dad, will you? Bye.” Shawn didn’t wait for the reply, slamming the handset down and running back to Megan’s room, suddenly terrified that something had happened to her in his brief absence.
His Grandfather wasn’t so fast, speaking into the mouthpiece briefly before he realised his grandson was no longer there.
“Shawn D., where are you? Don’t you know we’ve been worried sick?” He rested the phone down again, realising the boy had gone. Hope had been sitting across the bar, clutching baby JT to her, and had heard her son’s name. Her entire face lit up.
“Is that Shawn? Can I speak to him?” She leaned over to take the phone, but Grandpa Shawn shook his head slowly, knowing that Hope was in terrible pain. He didn’t understand what was going on anymore. It was all so confusing, like their lives were one endless soap opera.
“He’s not there.”
“What did he say? Where is he? When is he coming home?” Hope barraged the old man with questions, each on coming faster than the last.
“He said to tell you that he was fine, but that he wasn’t coming home yet.” Grandpa Shawn shook his head sadly. “He didn’t sound very happy, Hope.”
“Thank God he’s alright. Where is he?” She felt so elated that she almost bounced JT off her lap.
“I don’t know, he wouldn’t say.” Grandpa Shawn told her everything that Shawn had said to him, and Hope was once again on the verge of tears, but took her phone out of her bag and started calling people, telling them the good news. Bo wasn’t as excited as she was, realising that although they knew that Shawn was OK, they still had no idea where he was or if he was coming home.
Shawn sneaked his way back into Megan’s room after visiting hours were over and settled himself in the chair by her bed. He had nowhere to go, and he didn’t want to leave her for even a moment, in case she woke up alone and was afraid. Holding her hand gently in his, and fearing that every breath she took would be her last, Shawn fell into an uneasy sleep, without any idea of what the future held.
Chasen felt his pocket vibrate. *Yes, an excuse to finally get out of here.* He excused himself from his parents’ table and went in search of the nearest pay phone. Outside, Katie glanced around the phone booth, to see if Chasen was coming. She knew it was a despicable thing to do, but she wanted to help Shawn’s wooing along a little bit. She figured that if Chasen was kept busy, Shawn would have more time with Belle. Seeing that he was coming, she moved aside and smiled at him. He called the number and waiting for someone to pick up. No one did, since Katie had paged him with Mrs. Horton’s phone number and failed to turn on the answering machine when they left. Fed up, Chasen gave up and sat down on a chair in the hallway. Katie sat down next to him and starting making friendly conversation. Detecting that he was eager to talk, she realized that this was going to be too easy.
As soon as the music started up again, couples started hitting the dance floor. Wondering where Chasen went, Belle stole over to where Shawn was sitting. She apologized to the person talking to Shawn and pulled him aside.
“Why did you sing that song?”
“Oh, I thought everyone would like to hear some new material. Didn’t you like it?”
Belle wanted to make a good comeback, but the gleam in those eyes told her not to try. Shawn shushed her and took her out to the middle of the dance floor. Holding her closer than humanly possible, he fought to keep his self-control as he moved along with the beat of the song.
A smoky room in a small cafe
They come to hear you play
And drink and dance the night away
I sit out in the crowd and close my eyes to read your mind
But you don‘t know, you don’t even know that I’m there
I wish that I was in your arms, like that spanish guitar
And you would play me through the night, ‘til the dawn
I wish you’d hold me in your arms like that Spanish guitar
All night long, all night long
I’d be your song, I’d be your song
Still like always, every note you play
I pray you’d look my way
And hold me to your heart someday
I long to be the one that you caress with tenderness
But you don’t know, you don’t even know that I exist
I sit out in the crowd and close my eyes to read your mind
But you don’t know, you don’t even know that I exist
I’ll be your song, I’d be your song
I’ll be your song, your song, your song
Play me all night long
(Spanish Guitar by Toni Braxton)
Hey LeeLeeS. Thank you. Please say if you would like more.
I disclaim.
Chapter 3
Philip leaned over to Chloe and shouted in her ear, “Do you want to go some place a bit quieter?”
“Yeah,” she mouthed back. “It’s too loud in here.”
What Shawn hadn’t noticed was the level of noise in Dot.Com. The music was playing at full volume and the entire high school seemed to have descended in celebration of the summer vacation starting. The speakers of the sound system were turned up all the way (to eleven) and the kids were making as much noise as possible in their form of rebellion against the management who kept trying to turn the music down again. Philip and Chloe stood up, pushed their way through the crowd out into the street. Salem Place was packed, everyone enjoying the sunshine and the warm air.
Belle, feeling guilty about yelling at Shawn earlier when she remembered asking the school nurse and being told that he’d gone home sick, worked her way through the crowd, past the sneering Jan and Jason, trailing a reluctant Mimi behind her to find Chloe and Philip looking at a set of bikinis in a store window.
Philip was just remarking how cool Chloe would look in a yellow string bikini when Belle caught up with them. “Chloe, Philip, have you seen Shawn?”
“No.” Philip shook his head as Chloe replied.
“Cutting friends so soon, Ghoul Girl?” Jan asked Chloe nastily from behind them. “I’m surprised you don’t want to know Shawn though.”
“What are you talking about?” asked Belle quickly.
“In Dot.Com earlier. Shawn stopped by and these two blanked him.” Jason was slightly less sneering than his girlfriend, but then he was less unpleasantly generally.
Philip’s jaw dropped and Chloe put her head in her hands.
“You what?” Mimi looked surprised. She was the only one of the group who didn’t feel guilty about how she had treated Shawn, though she was still getting over her phase of following him around like a puppy dog, and turned on Philip and Chloe at once.
“We didn’t see him,” Philip said honestly.
Belle, feeling her own behaviour should have been better, took her grief out on them said, “How could you have not seen him?”
“Everybody was in Dot.Com earlier, and they were pumping the music out full blast,” Philip remonstrated, knowing that there was more going on than his accidentally blanking Shawn.
“My God, how could we do this to him?” Belle asked, wondering where he had gone after she had screamed at him.
“What’s the matter?” Chloe didn’t think Shawn being blanked would be such a tragedy.
“Shawn came by my house, he seemed really upset and I just yelled at him.” Belle felt horrible. She had been viciously mean to her best friend when he had come to see her for help. “He said he wanted my help.”
“Have you tried his house?” Philip asked reasonably, as they moved away from the prying Jan and Jason and back towards Dot.Com.
“Yeah, his Mom said she hadn’t seen him.” Belle put her hand to her head, moving the loose blonde hair out of her eyes, and wanting to weep.
“But he went home in third period.” Chloe pointed out reasonably. “She must have missed him.”
“I don’t know, you guys, I’m worried.” Belle was feeling more and more concerned about Shawn. She had a nasty feeling that he was in real trouble.
“I’ll call his house again. Don’t worry Belle, he’ll be around.” Philip flipped open his phone, hit speed dial and waited. After a minute, Hope answered. No, she hadn’t seen Shawn since he had left for school that morning, and no he hadn’t mentioned anything that had upset him.
After that Belle was even more worried, but there was nothing she could do except keep looking.
By the next morning, everyone was worried and searching for Shawn. Even Brady went out on his crutches to look for him. Hope was distraught, especially when Bo realised that his motorbike had gone from the garage. They still hadn’t forgotten the night when Shawn had stolen it and taken Belle joyriding just after he came back from boarding school. Belle hadn’t slept the night before, and her eyes had dark rings under them, betraying what she would not admit to, and causing Brady to become furious with the cousin that was causing her so much pain. If he was still alive, Brady was going to kill him. Grandpa Shawn called all the hospitals, police stations and shelters in a tri-state area, but to no avail.
Philip and Chloe found her wandering around Salem Place, looking completely lost.
“Belle?” Chloe called out.
Spinning around, Belle had tears running down her face. Brady walked up behind her and there was an almost imperceptible moment of uneasiness between Chloe and him before Belle flung her arms around him and began to sob. With Shawn missing, the world simply wasn’t right.
Brady stroked her hair gently, whispering to her “It’s OK, Belle, it’s going to be OK.”
“How do you know that?” Belle asked from the area of his chest.
“I’m your big brother, I know these things.” Belle wouldn’t be comforted so easily.
Her mobile began to ring, however, before she could argue with her brother and she snatched at her bag, desperately hoping it was Shawn.
It was her mother, checking up on her, and Belle almost slammed the phone down as soon as she heard it wasn’t Shawn.
Chloe was leaning against Philip and they were all wondering where Shawn had gone when his Uncle Roman walked through, brow furrowed. Temporarily forgetting his grudge against the police officer, Brady called out to him, and when he approached, said, “Is there any news about Shawn?”
Roman shook his greying head mournfully, “Hope’s really worried. I just don’t know where the boy’s gone.”
Worried wasn’t the word for Hope’s state. Ever since she had heard that Shawn had come home from school early, she had fretted that he had heard her argument with John. She prayed he hadn’t. She prayed to God on her knees that he hadn’t heard her, that she hadn’t just broken her son’s trust and possibly his heart, but she couldn’t believe that he would vanish without reason, and she blamed herself.
Bo had just put JT down for the night, he seemed to realise his brother wasn’t there and had fretted for hours, when he saw Hope headed for Shawn’s bedroom. He caught her gently by the arm, holding her back.
“Why are you going in there?”
“I need to see if he left anything that could tell us where he was going.” Hope had finally given into the idea that Shawn had run away and had not just gone out with friends. He’d been gone too long without calling for that.
“Hope, Hope, listen to me.” Bo turned her around to look at him. “I don’t know where Shawn has gone, but he’s fine wherever he is. It won’t help things if he comes back to find that you’ve gone through his things. He wouldn’t want you to do that.”
“Bo,” Hope sighed bitterly, almost at breaking point, “you don’t understand. It’s my fault he’s gone. I was arguing with John about JT yesterday and I think Shawn overheard us.”
“So? He heard you arguing? He’s seen you mad before.” The man who had once been sarcastically described as the ‘most perceptive guy in Salem’ furrowed his brow as he thought about what Hope had just said to him. “You don’t think that he knows that I’m not JT’s dad, do you?”
“I’m afraid, Bo, it may be worse than that. I didn’t know that Shawn was home and I said that we couldn’t tell anyone that you weren’t JT’s father. I think Shawn heard me.” Bo’s face was a thundercloud, his eyes were narrowed and he looked ready to thump someone.
“You mean that you were arguing with John and Shawn heard?” Hope nodded.
“I’m really worried, Bo. I don’t know how he would have taken it.”
Bo was too angry to help Hope. “I should think that we know.”
He stormed away from her, and though she reached out after him and called out “BO!” he didn’t come back.
Hope wasn’t to be diverted again. She walked firmly into Shawn’s room with tears trickling down her face. Going over to his bedside table, she started her search.
Belle was miserable. She had gone away from all of her friends and had cried into her pillow for an hour, blaming herself for Shawn’s disappearance. Wishing that she could find out if he was alright, she buried her head in the cuddly toy Shawn had won for her at the fair the year before. It was impossible not to think of him when her entire room was filled with things she associated with him. Everything that she looked at reminded of her of some fun time that they had had, or when he had made her laugh, or even when they had come so close to kissing and he had pulled away once again. When Brady had jokingly described Shawn’s absence as ‘an escape from Mimi and the Shawn Brady fan club’ and then had gone on to say ‘maybe he’ll stay away until she’s married, or more likely, until she’s dead’ Belle had run from him and buried her head in her pillows, almost suffocated by her grief.
